Інформація
Адреса змісту:https://www.fanfiction.net/s/9048823/1/Harry-Potter-
and-the-Four-Heirs
Books > Harry Potter
Save
Harry Potter and the Four Heirs
By: Sinyk
Merlin, not happy with how the future unravelled for the life of Harry
Potter, intervenes early to set the course of history back on track. Implied
Pairing Only. Smart!Harry Bash!AD Idiot!RW
Rated: Fiction K - English - Adventure - Harry P., Neville L., Hermione G.,
Susan B. - Chapters: 30 - Words: 282,458 - Reviews: 2,557 - Favs: 10,937
- Follows: 4,937 - Updated: 27.03.2013, 10:55:54 - Published:
26.02.2013, 06:25:36 - Status: Complete - id: 9048823
1. The Mage's Act
A/N: This is an improved version of the original. All I've done is removed
most, if not all, of the original errors. Then replaced all the chapters. I
had promised I would be writing an extended version intead of using the
big 'Deux ex Machina' I use in Chapter 25. However, I also have two
other stories being written in the wings, at the moment; and I do not
wish to abandon them.
So, that promise is still being kept. Just, not yet. But you can be assured
I'm still writing.
A/N: As always, the usual disclaimers apply. I do not own the HP-verse; I
only play in it and make no monies from it. All I earn is plaudits.
Chapter One - The Mage's Act
# # #
"Lad, I need you to wake up now."
He was having a wonderful dream. He had lots of toys, lots to eat, and
lots of cuddles like Duddles got from Auntie 'Toona. Unca Vernon didn't
hit him in the head, either. He liked his dream.
"Yes, lad; it's a nice dream. But, I need you to wake up now."
The man's voice was making his dream go away. He tried to make the
man's voice go away by con'trating really, really hard. He wanted his
dream to come back.
"I'm not going to go away, lad. I'm not in your dream. You need to open
your eyes."
Opening his eyes meant waking up in his cupboard. Waking up meant
feeling hungry and sore from the last time Unca Vernon hit him. Waking
up meant getting sore hands from pulling weeds from Auntie 'Toona's
garden. Unca Vernon made his head hurt; and the weeds made his hands
sting.
"I promise you, lad; that will never happen again. Open your eyes and
you will see."
The man sounded nice enough. It sounded like Unca Vernon's voice when
he was talking to Duddles; not like it sounded when Unca Vernon was
talking to him. Maybe he could have a quick peek and, if he didn't like it,
he could close his eyes and go back to his dream.
"That sounds like a good idea, lad. Let's try that then."
He still didn't know if he should open his eyes; but, he knew he felt
different. He felt as if he was lying on his back on a really soft pillow. But
his bed wasn't a soft pillow. His bed was an old, dog-smelly thing Auntie
Marge threw at him. It was lumpy. Not what he felt he was lying on now.
Maybe he should open his eyes to see what it was.
"That's a very good idea. Do that."
He'd do it then.
Opening his eyes the small boy expected to see the bottom of the stairs
above him. What he saw, much further away, was a roof made of rocks
stuck together.
He started to look around. He was on a big bed. And it had red curtains
around it! And the curtains were held up by big wooden poles! Wow!
He looked around some more. Beyond the opened curtains on each side
of the bed he could see walls. The walls were made of stone just like the
roof. And there were some little fires on the top of big sticks stuck to the
walls. At least they looked like big sticks, he thought, frowning.
Fire was bad unless it was in the fireplace. He knew he was not allowed
to play with fire. Duddles played with it and burnt the rug; and he got hit
lots for it - even though it was Duddles who did it. He was only 'little' but
knew it wasn't fair that Unca Vernon hit him instead of Duddles.
"I put the fires there, lad. And they're called 'torches', by the way."
There was that voice again. It was coming from down where his feet
were pointing.
The boy, a child barely beyond toddler stage, sat up to look where the
voice was coming from. It was coming from past the foot of his bed.
There was a man standing there. He could see him through the open
curtains at the foot of the big bed he was on. At least he thought it was a
man. He had a funny dressing gown on.
"I see you're awake now, lad," said the man.
The boy tried to see what the man looked like. He knew he had to be
really, really old because he had a white beard and white hair. He
scrunched his face up trying to see him properly.
"Who are you, Sir?" asked the boy.
He had to call all man-adults 'Sir' and lady-adults 'Ma'am', unless they
were Unca Vernon, Auntie 'Toona or Auntie Marge. If he didn't, Unca
Vernon would hit him lots.
"You can call me 'Sir', if you like," the man said while walking around the
bed to stand alongside where the boy was sitting.
The boy was glad the man came closer. It made him easier to see.
"I'm Freak!" said the small boy, beaming proudly.
The old man's eyebrows shot up on hearing that. "And what makes you
say that?"
The boy scrunched his face up wondering if the man was upset with him.
"That's what Auntie 'Toona calls me," he moped. But suddenly brightly
said, "But Unca Vernon calls me 'Boy'."
The old man gazed down at him for a while. The boy hoped he hadn't
said anything to upset him. He didn't want Unca Vernon to hit him again
because he upset the old man. Whatever the old man was thinking he
suddenly didn't look like he was upset anymore.
"Lad. You are not a freak; and I will not call you 'Boy'," the old man said
kindly. "Neither of those two words are your name."
"Oh," the boy sadly said. If 'Freak' and 'Boy' weren't his name he
wondered what it was. He wondered if it was 'Lad'.
"How about you come with me, lad," the old man said, reaching to help
the boy off the bed. "And I'll tell you all about your name and who you
are."
The boy started to get off the bed but then hesitated. "Are you 'a strange
man'?" he asked.
Hesitating, the old man asked, "What makes you ask that?"
"Unca Vernon said that, if a strange man should come up to me and tell
or ask me to go with them, then I should."
The boy saw that what he said seemed to make the old man get angry
again. It frightened him. But the old man was only angry for a very short
time before the angry face went away again.
Meekly, the boy said, "I'm sorry if I said something that made you angry,
Sir."
"That's quite alright, lad," the old man replied, finishing helping the
young boy off the bed. "I just didn't like that your Uncle Vernon said that
to you."
Leading the small boy over to a chest of drawers against one of the walls
he said, "Now - to answer your question - I guess I am 'a strange man'.
I've been called much worse."
Kneeling, the old man opened a drawer and began to remove clothing fit
for a boy of his young charge's stature.
"First, though, I'm going to get you out of those rags you're wearing and
into something much nicer," he said. "Then we're going to go and have
some breakfast."
"Me, too?" the young boy asked while the old man was helping him
change.
"Yes. You, too."
'The boy had been even more mistreated than I believed,' the old man
thought. He should have taken him earlier.
The boy brightly asked, "After, are you taking me back to Auntie 'Toona's
and Unca Vernon's? Auntie 'Toona's going to want me to help with
breakfast."
Pausing in finishing dressing his young charge, the old man said, "No,
lad. You'll be living here now. And you won't have to help with anything
like that."
"Okay," the young boy said. If he was going to live 'here' now - and he
didn't have to help with breakfast, lunch or dinner - he wondered what
other chores he'd be doing.
"Will I still be pulling weeds?" he asked.
"No, lad," the old man kindly replied. "You'll be spending a lot of your
time learning and playing. And, the more you learn, the more you'll get
to play."
The young boy's eyes lit up hearing that.
"Wow!" he said. "With toys and everything?"
"Yes," the old man replied with a smile. "With toys and everything."
The young tyke was really excited. He was going to like living here. It
sounded much nicer than living with his Aunt and Uncle.
The boy asked eagerly, "Can we start after breakfast?"
Standing back up the old man took the young boy's hand.
Leading him towards the door he said, "Well, we can start learning some
things now. And even while we're eating breakfast."
"Wow!" said the boy excitedly.
"For a start," said the old man as he led the young boy out the door, "My
name is Myrrdin Emrys and I'm going to help you do something very
important when you get older.
"And your name is Harry James Potter. Today is your birthday. As of
today you are now four years old. Happy Birthday."
# # #
In his office at Hogwarts, Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore was
sitting up late doing parchment work. He noticed the monitoring ward he
had upon the Dursley home had triggered for only a moment. Frowning,
he watched to see if it triggered again.
When nothing happened after a minute he guessed it must have only
been an anomaly. Such occurrences were rare but, with the fate of the
wizarding world on the line, he wasn't prepared to take chances.
He'd approach the house under a disillusionment charm tomorrow to
ensure the boy was exactly where he was supposed to be.
It hadn't even dawned on him that today was the boy's birthday.
# # #
Within a few days of collecting Harry from the Dursleys, Myrrdin began
to explain what Harry was going to do when he grew older.
In terms the small child could understand, he explained about the
magical school known as Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.
And how the small castle - keep, really - they were currently living
within, was somewhat similar. He told stories about the four founders
and made little dolls of each of them, keeping the boy spellbound for
hours. He explained what an heir was and he explained how Harry was
going to bring the four heirs of the founders together. And, together, they
began to watch history on what the old man called a 'time viewer'. He
also told the lad what sort of boy he was going to grow into. At least,
what sort of boy Harry would have grown into had he not removed him
from the timeline.
Myrrdin knew he would be years mentoring this child, but he also knew
the future of the world hinged on his young charge. The old man had
prepared for his role very carefully. And he would prepare young Harry
James Potter just as carefully.
# # #
"I'm not happy hearing this, Myrrdin!" Harry stated angrily.
In the few years Harry had been with the old man, this was the angriest
the old druidic mage had ever seen him. And it was the first time the
young boy had ever spoken to him using his name.
"He volunteered, lad," the old man calmly answered. "And with his
magics he can protect himself far better than you could have done for
yourself if I left you in the same situation."
"That's not the point, Sir," snapped Harry. "He's a living sentient being!
No one deserves that treatment! Not even the lowliest of non-sentient
creatures!"
Myrrdin, or Merlin as he was otherwise known, knew this was going to
be a touchy matter with his young student. But, when Harry began to
understand he had somehow been replaced within the Dursley household
to occlude knowledge from Dumbledore as to his absence, the old man
thought it best to begin the discussion while they were having a spot of
tea between study subjects. He did not expect Harry to be quite so...
incensed... as to jump out of his armchair in the near rage he was
obviously feeling. He realised what would have happened had he waited
until Harry was older and his magical core was more powerful.
"Harry, I'm very proud of you that you feel that way," said Myrrdin. "But,
I gave Dobby the opportunity to see what you did for him, or would have
done for him, in May 1993. Plus for a few years after that.
"He knows you would have freed him, he knows you treated him as a
friend, and he knows you love him, or will love him, even if you've not yet
met. Please, trust me when I tell you the abuse he would have suffered
within the Malfoy household is much worse than this."
"I understand why you did it, Sir," fumed Harry, pacing back and forth. "I
understand that you used a very strong Polyjuice Potion to change him
into me and that you'll continue to provide him the Potion until we
switch back. I understand that you trained him in what were my
mannerisms and speech of the time, and what they would become
through to my staying overnight at the Leaky Cauldron the night before
the Hogwarts train. I understand he'll be able to use the Polyjuice Potion
antidote once we swap back. And I understand all this is necessary to
prevent Albus Flippin' Dumbledore from discovering I'm missing."
Leaning forward, Myrrdin said, "You haven't thought it all the way
through yet, lad. What it means for Dobby to be able to carry out his
role."
Harry stopped and glared at his teacher. But the old man could see the
boy before him was thinking furiously about the situation. He knew
Harry was calm enough to understand he was trying to teach him
something. Or, at least, trying to get Harry to figure it out for himself.
After a few moments Harry gave a quick shake of his head and said, "No,
I don't see it. Explain, please."
Instead of answering straight back, Myrrdin asked instead, "How are
house elves bonded, Harry? And what are the requirements associated
with that?"
Harry thought about it for a moment before answering, "House elves are
bonded to an individual master or mistress, to a house, or..."
As Harry paused looking off into the distance, the old man saw the boy
had begun to understand.
"Elves are bonded, and required through that bond, to come when
summoned without hesitation," said Harry calming down while thinking
hard. "That means, if Dobby was... is... still bonded to the Malfoys, he
would have to immediately pop back to Malfoy Manor when summoned."
"Yes. So..." the old man encouraged.
"So, the idea of Dobby impersonating me would collapse the first time he
was summoned as the Malfoys would see him in his Polyjuiced form..."
said Harry, calmer now. "And, also collapse the first time it happened in
front of anyone back with the Dursleys."
"So, the only possible explanation would be..." prompted the old man.
"That Dobby's no longer bonded to the Malfoys!" replied Harry with
wonder.
"Correct, lad!" beamed Myrrdin. "I removed the bond when I brought him
here."
"So, he's bonded to you now?" asked Harry.
"No, Dobby is now already a free elf," replied Myrrdin. "I freed him nine
years before you would have done so, after the incident with the
Chamber of Secrets."
Harry thought about that for a few moments before saying, "So, when
you said Dobby volunteered to take my place, he did it when he was a
free elf. It was solely his decision. He really did volunteer!"
"Correct," said the old man smiling.
"But, wouldn't the Malfoys have noticed he was missing the first time he
was summoned?" asked Harry. "Wouldn't that have indicated something
was up?"
"No, lad," the old man replied. "The current wizarding world believes a
bond can only be broken by the master or mistress giving the elf at least
one item of clothing, by the transference of bond from one master to
another freely given, by blood or magical inheritance, or by the death of
the elf concerned.
"The Malfoys know the first three did not occur, so only the fourth -
Dobby's death - was possible. As far as they know, Dobby was either
killed or succumbed to some unknown elvish malady somewhere of
which they're unaware. Such a thing happens from time to time. I
encouraged that by placing the suggestion of such an event in their minds
while they slept the night of the first time they tried to summon him."
Harry resumed his seat in the armchair and slumped forward before
stating very quietly, "I owe that... we owe that... little elf more than we
can ever repay."
"And I'm sure you and I are going to make every attempt at just that
impossible feat after you return."
Then, leaning back, Myrrdin asked, "Now, shall we get back to our tea?
Though, I think we need a new pot."
# # #
Sitting on the window sill of their combination study room / laboratory /
library, Harry said, "Sir, I understand the concepts well enough. Through
your magics and mastery of the knowledge of space and time you've
created a piece of reality... space... outside of normal reality as the rest of
us understand it. And, through your mastery of time, within that space
you're able to manipulate time."
Harry had now been a student under Myrrdin's tutelage for what felt like
a decade. But he did not really know because there did not seem to be
any seasons other than Spring around their keep.
"Yes, you've got it so far. Keep going..." Myrrdin said, sitting at his desk.
"You're actually alive in the year 515 AD when you set all this..." said
Harry, waving his hand about distractedly, "...up. And I'm alive in 1984
AD. At least, that was the year in which you pulled me out to join you
here."
"Correct," the old man responded. "What else?"
"By creating this... pocket reality..." continued Harry pausing for a
moment.
Interrupting, the old man said, "Pocket reality. I like that. It's a good
name for it."
"...Pocket reality," continued Harry, "you've created an environment
where we can both exist and you can teach me without causing a time
paradox in... normal... reality."
"Correct. And what appears to be bothering you about this?"
"How does the paradox not occur when we drop out of the pocket reality
back into normal reality?"
"Ah!" said the old man, light dawning. "I can return back to my own time
in normal reality pretty much any time after I left. I'm far enough isolated
in my little abode I rarely interact with anyone, or anything, going on.
However, I'm planning on returning to my own time no more than a few
seconds after I left, thereby not causing a paradox to a time before; nor
upsetting the time continuum. People will not notice any aging effects
upon my behaviour or body due to my advanced age; and I already know
the role I'm to play.
"As for you, I can send you back to any time after I removed you from the
Dursleys. However, I need to put you back into normal reality before the
First of July 1991, when you're soon due to receive your letter from
Hogwarts."
Harry sat for a little while gathering his thoughts before saying, "So, I've
only a couple of years left before I have to go back. Can we get
everything done in time?"
The old man grinned. "Think it through, lad. I can go back to my own
time frame barely a few seconds after I left. And should, as I've already
explained."
Harry nodded focussing on his teacher's words, "So that means time
passing in here is irrelevant to time passing in normal reality."
"Correct."
"But what about the effects of aging in here, not just on my wisdom and
knowledge, but on my physical and magical self?"
Instead of answering, Myrrdin asked, "You've not noticed you don't seem
to be growing in line with children the same age as you in the time
viewer?"
Harry shrugged, "I thought I was just small for my age. Probably due to
the malnutrition I suffered at the hands of the Dursleys."
"No," replied Myrrdin. "I anticipated, in advance, it would take many
years to impart upon you the knowledge you would need to defeat Riddle
and counter Dumbledore's manipulations; and make a good start on
restoring balance to the magical realm in Britain. As such I've slowed
your aging process."
"I would have thought I'd learn faster if I was older physically,
emotionally, spiritually and magically," said Harry.
"Yes, you would. Well done for recognising that," the old man
congratulated him. "However, would you really want to go through
puberty, in here with me?"
Harry visibly shuddered before answering with a grin, "No, no; definitely
not."
He had not enjoyed the discussion about human sexuality he received
from his mentor. As with all things, his mentor spoke with enthusiasm on
the subject, and even used diagrams. He had trouble sleeping for a couple
of nights after that particular lesson.
Grinning, the old man paused to ensure Harry had no further questions
before continuing, "Now, shall we look once more upon the matter of the
Protean Charm and its relationship with quantum entanglement?"
Harry groaned and dropped his head to his chest.
Myrrdin laughed and said, "Come now, lad. Since you've mastered
Occlumency, and your mind is not the untidy clutter it once was, your
memory is close enough to perfect to allow total recall at will. We only
have to go over this once and ensure you understand, rather than just
know it, before we can jump onto the next subject matter."
Knowing how to encourage his young student's eagerness for the subject
at hand the old man said, "And after that, perhaps we shall make use of
the time viewer for a while. Though, I still don't know why you insist on
calling it by the acronym 'teevee'."
Harry sat bolt upright on hearing that with a big grin on his face.
"And, after that, can we work some more on magic?" the boy eagerly
asked.
Chuckling, Myrrdin replied, "Of course we can. That's a wonderful idea!"
# # #
Walking into the study Myrrdin saw a much matured Harry sitting in his
favourite armchair speed reading a weighty tome. Other books were piled
around him, either freshly read or about to be.
Harry now looked to be the eleven year old he would be once he was
reinserted into normal space. The only sign of his fifteen years studying
and maturing to what would have been nineteen years of age in the
pocket reality was his eyes. Someone attuned to his emotional output
may be able to sense there was depth to the boy not found in normal
eleven year olds, but that was all they would discover.
"What are you reading, Harry?" asked Myrrdin.
"English and Scottish law as it applied circa 1000AD," said Harry not
looking up and barely pausing during his rapid flicking through pages.
Marking his page he looked up at the old man and said, "I want to make
sure I'm not going to be conned or advised contrary to the law when I...
sorry, we... smack the Wizengamot down.
"At least we now know the fracture of wizard law from mundane law
mainly occurred during the Second World War and parallel Grindelwald
War, and later. So, the work of synchronising them again won't be as
difficult as we first thought. Most of the most appalling ones are only
since Riddle's first run-around in the 1970s."
Myrrdin nodded. More and more over the past few years he had left
planning on the course of action of the four heirs to Harry. He had given
the lad a good grounding in strategy, diplomacy and politics and watched
as the boy took the lessons to heart and made his plans. And Harry knew
he first needed to get the heirs together before they arrived at Hogwarts.
"Have you given further thought to how you're going to contact the other
heirs, lad?"
"I had thought the original plan was sound," the boy responded. "But I
think we're going to have to go with 'Operation Nuclear Bang' and
immediately bring the heirs and their guardians together. And once we
get to Hogwarts we go with 'Operation Baby Steps'.
"Of course, if 'Nuclear Bang' fails then I'm going to have to go with
'Operation Knock Knock' and, if and where necessary, use the Obliviate
Charm to prevent Dumbledore discovering what's what. I'm really not
going to like doing that.
"If 'Baby Steps' fails we'll go with 'Operation Mailed Fist'. But, of course,
that means having to use the memory crystals on the heirs before they go
to Hogwarts, which I'd rather not do. I don't want to do that because I
think it robs them of their childhood. However, to have 'Mailed Fist' in
place in advance, I'm going to need to use the crystals well before we
board the train."
It amused Myrrdin how his young charge used modern military terms in
his planning. But, he had to hand it to the boy; it made discussing
strategy and various options so much easier. Of course, no plan survives
first contact. So you need contingency plans for what happens after that
event. Or, you'd need a first plan so over-the-top the chance of failure
was greatly minimised. This was young Harry's preferred plan.
"As I've said before, but I'll reiterate, lad," said the old man. "The memory
crystals are quite safe to use if they're activated when the recipient - or
recipients, in this case - are ready for sleep."
Harry sighed, "I know, Sir. But I feel as if it would steal their innocence
doing that to them."
"You're a good lad, Harry," said the old man, coming up to put one hand
on Harry's shoulder. "That care you have for the welfare of others will
stand you in good stead as you work towards all four of your objectives.
But, they would all lose their innocence soon enough if you fail."
"I know, Sir," sighed the boy again.
Backing away to sit in his own chair facing Harry, Myrrdin asked, "Have
you given much more thought about how you and the other heirs are
going to tackle those objectives?"
"Yes, Sir," Harry responded. "As you know, Sir, that'll be launched with
'Operation Queen's Ire' as long as you've managed to ensure each artefact
is in its right place..."
Nodding, the old druidic mage said, "That's now been done, and I'll
manage them across time to ensure they're where you need them to be,
when the time comes."
"Good," said Harry, also nodding. Leaning forward he said, "Then, when
the time comes, I plan to..."
# # #
2. The Prime Minister's Outrage
Chapter Two - The Prime Minister's Outrage
# # #
At shortly after 9.00am on Friday, the 5th of July 1991, Harry popped
back into normal reality in amongst the trees of St James Park near the
Park Office, hidden from sight from mundanes. A quick check ensured he
was wearing the disguise he and Myrrdin had worked out to get him
inside 10 Downing Street; a school uniform with a school satchel holding
the necessary documents slung from his left shoulder.
He looked around, oriented himself with the direction he needed to go
and set off on foot. He did not see a team of wizards suddenly apparate
near to the spot he arrived.
Crossing Horse Guards Road he entered Downing Street from the west
end and leisurely walked along the footpath towards the doors of
Number 10. His timing needed to be exact for this part.
Just as he was within a hundred yards of the door he spied his ticket into
Number 10 just ahead. The class of nine and ten year olds from Years 4
and 5 at St Tristan's Primary School were clustered around an already
harassed teacher waiting to start their school tour of the Prime Minister's
Office, which would begin momentarily. He simply approached the group
from the rear and, blending in, cast a Notice-me-Not Charm on himself
using a bit of wandless magic. Anyone looking at him would simply see a
normal school student but wouldn't notice that no one knew who he was.
The door opened and a young lady stepped out. She gestured to the
teacher to follow her and went back inside.
"Alright, then, children. Here we go," the teacher called out over her
charges. "Remember. Best behaviour now. The Prime Minister and his
staff are very important people, and you're not to bother them or get in
their way." Then she ushered her young charges in through the door.
This was necessary for Harry to get past the Office's main security
checkpoint just inside the door as neither Myrrdin nor he, during their
research, could discover whether or not mundane security systems could
detect someone magically obscured. They didn't want to risk that they
could.
Once past security Harry simply dropped back and allowed the group to
pull ahead and, with a further piece of wandless magic, altered his
Notice-me-Not Charm to a Disillusionment Charm. He also changed his
appearance to that of a young man wearing a business suit that looked to
be right off a dressmaker's dummy at Saville Row. His school satchel now
looked like a business satchel.
He headed directly to the Office of the Prime Minister's Principal
Secretary. All he had to do was make sure he didn't bump into, or
otherwise come into contact with, anyone along the short walk down a
couple of corridors.
Passing a small security desk set up at the bottom end of the last corridor
- pausing for a second to make it look like he was flashing the man
credentials for the security camera - Harry reached his destination.
Thankfully, the door with a small wooden plaque that said 'Lady Muriel
Columbus, Principal Private Secretary' was already opened wide and he
only had to walk in.
The middle aged lady sitting behind the desk frowning down at papers
before her matched the lady he'd seen on Myrrdin's time viewer.
'All good, so far,' he thought.
He glanced out the door to ensure he wasn't seen, dropped the
Disillusionment Charm while the lady wasn't looking at him and quietly
closed the door.
Turning back around Harry noticed the lady still hadn't paid him any
attention, so he quietly said, "Excuse me, Ma'am."
On hearing his voice the lady quickly looked up at him, frowned and
said, "What are you doing in here, Sir? You're not supposed to be here."
She started to reach for the telephone sitting on her desk.
Before her hand reached it, and looking her straight in the eye, Harry
quietly said, "Merlin Yellow, Ma'am."
She froze.
Lady Muriel Columbus was not a lady easily startled, surprised or
shocked. She had served her current Prime Minister since the day he had
assumed office less than a year ago. She had also served him for nearly
the entire time he served in the Ministry as Foreign Secretary, and then
Chancellor of the Exchequer, in the previous Government; and knew the
Prime Minister thought of her as a trusted advisor.
As his Principal Private Secretary when her Minister assumed his current
office, she was briefed on the magical world. A world she would have
flatly refused to believe existed if she wasn't provided proof of its
existence in the office through the unadorned door behind her and just
off to one side. That incontrovertible proof she still found difficult to
accept.
The knowledge of that world wasn't so much Classified as it was so...
unbelievable. She knew she'd be removed from her posting if she ever
spoke about it. People would think she was 'losing it', as her young
grandson would say.
But, as part of that briefing she was told a set of code words that, when
someone spoke one of them to her, would mean there was trouble in that
other world; and that the person who spoke them would need to see the
Prime Minister. 'Merlin Yellow' meant there was an imminent danger in,
or originating with, the magical world, and that the person would need
to see the Prime Minister immediately.
In shock, Lady Muriel stared at Harry and said, "Ehhhrrr... what?"
That was not something someone with her impeccable manners was
normally wont to do, no matter the surprise.
To be fair, she'd never expected to hear that particular phrase as the
magical world took care of matters themselves. They had given no
indication trouble was brewing. She thought this may be some form of
elaborate prank or a security 'exercise'. People from 'that' place also
normally didn't enter through her office door.
"Now, see here, young man!" she said with her sternest voice; the one she
normally used with her grandson when he'd done something really bad. "I
don't know what you're playing at, but I demand to know who told you
to say that to me!"
Harry just stared back at her with an expressionless face and quietly said,
"You have the code, Ma'am. Please, carry out your orders."
Lady Muriel could detect no subtle signs on the man that he was being
anything but completely straight with her. She could detect no sign of
subterfuge about him at all. There was no indication of anything
whatsoever other than his piercing green eyes. Eyes that told her this
young man was to be taken seriously.
Harry felt the lady's stern gaze upon him for quite a while. Then she
suddenly rose from her office chair, turned to the door just off to one side
behind her desk, and rapped on it twice.
"Enter!" Harry heard a muffled male voice call from the other side of the
door.
Lady Muriel opened the door and stepped just inside.
Harry saw her turn slightly to her right and say, obviously to someone
within the room, "Excuse me, Sir."
"Yes? What is it, Muriel?" asked a man's voice.
Hesitating a moment Lady Muriel then quietly said, "Merlin Yellow, Sir."
Clearly the man inside was more properly able to restrain himself from
verbal utterances of surprise. And a moment later Harry heard the man
say, "Send them in."
Lady Muriel beckoned to Harry, who walked forward and past her into
the large office beyond.
Inside, Harry could see he was in the Prime Minister's public office. The
man himself was standing over near his desk, clearly having just risen
from behind his executive desk to greet his visitor. Harry heard the lady
behind him step back out of the office and close the door behind her.
The tall man with short grey hair and large horn-rimmed glasses standing
at the other end of the office from him stared at Harry and frowned
slightly before quickly replacing his expression with a politician's smile.
"Hello, young man," the man said, continuing to come forward. "I'm
Prime Minister Major. To what do I owe the pleasure?"
"One moment please, Sir," replied Harry, quickly casting a spell.
The Prime Minister saw the young man suddenly reach outwards away
from his body with his right hand and make a few slight intricate
motions. Suddenly there was a slight noise behind him.
Spinning around to see what it was the Prime Minister saw that a little
trinket on his desk seemed to be dancing a little jig, before it suddenly
flashed with a small bright orange light and fell over on its side.
Turning back to the young man that had walked into his office, the Prime
Minister asked, "What was that?"
Smiling and stepping forward, Harry replied, "I just cast a small charm
spell designed to detect, and then destroy, any magical item enspelled to
act as... what you might call a... 'listening bug'. We will now not be
overheard by anyone by magical means."
Listening to what Harry said the Prime Minister lost his politician's smile.
It didn't take a Legilimens to see the Prime Minister was not happy about
what Harry had just said.
"You mean to tell me," said the Prime Minister in a low voice, "That...
that thing was being used by someone to listen in on anything said in this
room?"
"Yes, Sir," said Harry. "If I may ask, Sir; who gave it to you?"
Frowning and thinking back the Prime Minister angrily said, "That
peculiar man in the green bowler who called himself Minister of Magic."
"That would be Cornelius Fudge, Sir," said Harry. "He's one of the reasons
I'm here."
"He gave that thing to me as a gift when I first took office," the Prime
Minister angrily mused. "I don't know why I kept it, let alone on my
desk."
"If I may, Sir?" asked Harry, gesturing towards the trinket.
Frowning at Harry the Prime Minister also gestured and said, "By all
means."
Harry walked over to stand before the desk, waved his hand over the
now frazzled little trinket, and said, "Ah! It's enspelled with a charm that
encourages you to keep it here. Very clever of the man."
Then, after a few other quick hand gestures, said, "The charm's now been
removed, Sir. You can dispose of it whenever you wish."
While Harry was talking the Prime Minister walked over to the desk to
stand beside him and watched what he did.
After Harry finished removing the charm the Prime Minister asked, "Is it
safe for me to handle?"
"Yes, Sir," replied Harry. "There is no longer any magic associated with
it."
The Prime Minister reached over and picked it up. "I think I'll hold on to
it," he quietly said. "Minister Fudge and I are going to have a little chat
about it."
The Prime Minister walked around his desk, while staring at the object in
his hand. Harry could see he was deep in thought.
The pause also gave Harry his opening. "Now, Sir; as to why I am here,"
he said.
The Prime Minister quickly looked back up at the man before him. "Yes;
of course," he replied. "Merlin Yellow, and all that."
"Please, take a seat," he said pointing to one of the chairs in front of his
desk.
"Thank you, Sir," said Harry, sitting down. "First, I should at least
introduce myself... My name is Harry James Potter and I am the...
presumptive... Earl of Slytherin."
The Prime Minister sat bolt upright on hearing that. "Earl of Slytherin,
My Lord?" he exclaimed. "I'm sorry, I didn't know!"
"No reason you should, Sir," Harry calmly replied.
The Prime Minister then paused to think for a few moments, resettling
into his chair and frowning. "I'm sorry for raising this, My Lord; but I've
never heard of the Earl of Slytherin before now."
Harry smiled and said, "I'm not surprised in the least, Sir. The title 'Earl of
Slytherin' has not been in use for almost one thousand years."
The Prime Minister, again, sat upright in his chair before spluttering,
"But!... How?... What?... But that makes no sense! How can you be this...
Earl of Slytherin... if the title has not been active for so long? It would be
impossible!"
Harry raised his hand in a gesture of calming towards the Prime Minister
while smiling towards the somewhat excited man.
Once he was sure the Prime Minister had recovered from his initial
shock, Harry said, "Your... concern... was anticipated, Sir."
Harry turned slightly in his seat and gestured over to a painting mounted
on the wall above the small office fireplace.
"That painting, Sir," asked Harry. "What do you know about it?"
The Prime Minister frowned at the young man sitting across from him...
the young maybe-lord, he thought... wondering about the sudden shift in
the conversation to a rather poor work of art.
"What has a shabby painting to do with this?" asked the Prime Minister.
"If you would humour me for a moment, Sir; you will soon discover the
answer to your question," responded Harry quite calmly.
The Prime Minister hesitated for a few moments before he answered.
"'Fruit in a Bowl' by an unknown artist," he said. "Nobody can get the
damned thing off the wall. My predecessors have tried, I've tried; we've
had art historians, carpenters, all sorts of people in here trying to remove
it."
Harry just gently smiled as he listened to the Prime Minister grumble
about it.
"I tried to convince the maintenance staff here to just remove the whole
damned wall atop the fireplace and replace it," the Prime Minister went
on, grumbling. "But, nooo; the building - including all the original walls
within it - are protected under the British Heritage Act. And not even the
Prime Minister is allowed to do that. Plus, the wall is a 'load bearing' wall
and would destabilise the whole facade if it was tampered with."
Gathering himself the Prime Minister asked, "But, what of it, Sir?"
Harry grinned back at the Prime Minister for a moment, turned to look
directly at the painting, and called out, "Myrrdin's Hand!"
Suddenly, there was a distinct click sound from the painting and the edge
closest to the desk popped off the wall.
Harry then turned back to face the Prime Minister and, with a gesture to
the painting, quietly said, "You'll need to look in there for your answers,
Sir."
Astonished, the Prime Minister was beginning to wonder if this well
dressed young man was intent on giving him some sort of coronary
before his unanticipated meeting was over. He was glad that, during his
last visit to his personal physician, the doctor told him his heart was fine
(though, he could do with some exercise).
The Prime Minister waited a few moments to make sure he was calm
enough before rising, walking around his desk and crossing to the
painting.
Grabbing the edge of the painting's frame that had come loose, he pulled.
The whole side came away from the wall and swung on hidden hinges on
the opposite side.
Behind the painting, he found a small box-shaped cubby-hole. And inside
he saw a small stack of what seemed to be old documents with a crystal
cube-shaped paperweight on them holding them down.
"You'll want to be very careful with those parchments, Sir," said Harry.
"They're very old."
The Prime Minister looked back at Harry for a moment and nodded. He
turned back to the cubby-hole, reached in with both hands and gently
lifted out the documents in one pile with the cube on top.
'Thank you, Myrrdin!' Harry thought to himself.
Turning, the Prime Minister walked back to and around the desk, and
gently placed the documents on his blotter - knocking the dead trinket
aside as he did so - before retaking his seat.
"Careful, please, Sir," said Harry. "The space from which you took them
had strong protection charms placed on it to drastically slow down the
aging process of what was inside. But those documents are still almost
one thousand years old."
The Prime Minister had been looking down at the documents, and was
just about to move the paperweight out of the way, when Harry said that.
But as soon as Harry mentioned how old the documents were his head
snapped back up to stare at Harry in shock, yet again.
Harry was still calmly smiling back at him from where he was sitting
back and relaxed in his chair on the other side of the desk.
The Prime Minister placed his elbows on his desk blotter either side of
the stack of documents, dropped his forehead into his hands and said
near plaintively with his eyes closed, "Earl... My Lord... Mister..."
"Call me 'Harry', Sir," Harry calmly interrupted.
Lifting his head to look over his hands, at what he now thought of as the
most astonishing young man he'd ever met across the desk from him he
said, "Harry, then." And then sighed before asking, "And these documents
are?"
"They will inform you about the Earldom of Slytherin, plus three others,
and how and why they were established at the beginning of the eleventh
century."
The Prime Minister stared at Harry for a few moments before looking
down at the documents again.
After a few moments, and carefully moving each top document aside to
see the one beneath, he then said, "I do not recognise the writing, or the
individual letters. How am I supposed to read them?"
"They're written in Anglo-Saxon runic script. It was the language of the
day of kings, scholars and the clergy," replied Harry.
The Prime Minister, recalling his days in High School studying English
History, realised the script was, indeed, Anglo-Saxon script.
"Well, I can't read this... Harry," he said. "But I suppose you have a
solution?"
"Of course, Sir," responded Harry, still smiling.
As Harry brought his satchel around in front of himself the Prime
Minister sighed, "Why am I not surprised?"
Pausing in what he was doing Harry replied with a grin, "Because you've
already had more than enough surprises for one day?" Before returning to
opening his satchel and reaching inside.
The Prime Minister only snorted with amusement in response.
Harry then drew from his satchel another sheaf of parchment and, still
smiling, handed them over to the Prime Minister.
Taking them from the young man, the Prime Minister placed them on the
desk alongside the original stack, gently used both hands to move the
original stack off to one side, and then moved the second stack to the
blotter in front of himself.
While they still appeared to be parchment, the Prime Minister could also
see these were written using modern English lettering and language.
Before the Prime Minister could begin to read the top page Harry spoke
up.
"While those documents will provide the evidence of which I spoke, they
are not the main reason I am here."
"No?" the Prime Minister looked up and asked.
"No, Sir," said Harry quietly. "I am here to inform you the Minister of
Magic, abetted by others, is fomenting sedition against the Crown
amongst the people in the wizarding world."
"WHAT?! the Prime Minister near bellowed leaping to his feet.
"Yes, Sir," said Harry calmly. "And he is doing it, while almost literally,
pulling the wool over your eyes."
"Explain!" the Prime Minister demanded with narrowing eyes.
"You are being lied to, Sir," said Harry. "And he is using magic to trick
you."
"What do you mean?" demanded the Prime Minister.
"I shall demonstrate what I mean, momentarily," replied Harry. "But first,
please tell me what you remember of the meetings you have had with
Minister Fudge."
The Prime Minister stared furiously at Harry for a moment before
seeming to visibly give himself a shake, and resuming his seat.
He thought deeply for a few moments before saying, "I first met him
when he came into my office through the fireplace over there," he said
gesturing towards the fireplace, "about a week after I assumed office. He
nearly gave me a heart attack when he did that. That's when Muriel came
dashing into the room.
"He then pulled out of his sleeve what I thought was a stick and waved it
about a bit. The door slammed shut and the curtains closed themselves."
"That stick would have been his wand, Sir," interrupted Harry.
The Prime Minster nodded and said, "Then he told me who he was and
said to me he was here to brief me on the magical world. I had never
heard of such a thing and thought he was a crackpot. I grabbed the
phone and tried to call for security but the phone was dead. So, I walked
over and tried to open the door but it was locked. I could not even pull
the curtains apart when I tried them.
"He then said something along the lines of 'perhaps a further
demonstration was in order'. That's when he turned a chair, the one
you're sitting in, into an English shepherd. Then he made my desk float
up off the floor. He did a few other things, too, before he changed the
chair back and let my desk down. He then calmly walked over and sat in
the same chair in which you're sitting, and gestured for me to do the
same. Once I was sitting behind my desk here he told me all about the
wizarding world.
"Then he got up, said he'd see me again soon, and disappeared in a flash
of green flame back out the fireplace."
"And the next time he came, Sir?" asked Harry.
"We had a long and fruitful discussion about wizarding matters and he
left," replied the Prime Minister.
"And the next time, Sir?" asked Harry.
"We had a long and fruitful discussion about wizarding matters and he
left," replied the Prime Minister again.
"And the next time he came, Sir?" asked Harry again.
"We had a long and fruitful discussion about wizarding matters and he
left," replied the Prime Minister yet again.
By this time the Prime Minister was beginning to frown at Harry again.
"And the next time, Sir?" asked Harry.
"We had a long and fruitful discussion about wizarding matters and he
left," asked the Prime Minister yet again.
"Now, Sir," said Harry, leaning forward to stare intently at the Prime
Minister. "With the exception of the first meeting, what did you discuss at
any of these meetings?"
The Prime Minister replied still frowning, "We had a long and fruitful
discussion about wizarding matters."
"Yes, Sir," said Harry. "But what matters... exactly?"
"I... We...," stumbled the Prime Minister thinking hard. "I don't
remember."
"I didn't think so, Mister Prime Minister," said Harry.
The Prime Minister seemed quite confused. So Harry gave him a few
moments before asking, "Does Lady Muriel maintain for you an
appointment schedule?"
"What?" asked the Prime Minister looking up. "Yes, yes, of course she
does."
"Would you mind asking her to bring it in here for you?" Harry asked.
"Ummm... Ah!" the Prime Minister said suddenly understanding. "Yes, of
course."
The Prime Minister then reached out to his intercom phone and pushed a
button on it.
A moment later the voice of Lady Muriel could be heard. "Yes, Mister
Prime Minister?"
"Could you come in and bring with you my appointment schedule from...
when I took office?"
"Of course, Mister Prime Minister," she said.
A few moments later Lady Muriel walked in carrying a large ledger,
approached the desk, and placed it before the Prime Minister. She waited
while he opened it and was obviously expecting him to ask her questions
about it.
Harry said, "You're a busy man, Sir. See if you can find any time within
it, around the time you believed you had these meetings, where you
would have had the time to have them."
The Prime Minister then began flicking through it running his finger
down the pages as he did so. As he went through the ledger his frown
deepened and deepened.
Once he finished he closed the ledger with a snap and placing his hands
flat upon it.
"How is this possible... Harry?" he asked.
"Other than the first, I believe the meetings never occurred, Sir," Harry
replied. "Instead, I believe he or someone else came in, hit you with an
Obliviate charm... a memory alteration spell... and told you that you and
the Minister had... 'a long and fruitful discussion about wizarding
matters'. Then left before you'd recovered.
"I believe the person, or persons, who did it would have only been in the
office no more than about twenty seconds, if that."
Harry then paused while he waited for the Prime Minister to process that
bit of shocking information. He could see the Prime Minister was quite
livid. And Lady Muriel, still standing alongside the Prime Minister's desk,
was no less.
"Is there a way I can know what really happened, for myself?" the Prime
Minister nearly growled in asking.
"Yes, Sir," Harry promptly replied. "It's going to require me to perform a
counter spell. And I'm going to need to lightly touch you on the forehead
when I do."
The Prime Minister, still mightily frowning, thought for a few moments
before saying, "Do it!"
Harry calmly rose from his chair, walked around the desk and stopped
alongside the Prime Minister, who had watched him come around
turning slightly as he did.
"When I do this, Sir," said Harry, "you are going to feel a little dizzy for a
few moments as the real memories reassert themselves."
The Prime Minister nodded his head and waited.
Harry then made a few little gestures with his right hand, softly called
out, "Obliviatus Obscura Revealus!" before tapping the Prime Minister in
the middle of his forehead with his right index finger. Then stepped back
and away.
The Prime Minister sat there appearing stunned for a moment before
suddenly taking a deep breath of air. He suddenly grabbed the arms of
his chair and swayed a bit as a look of amazement passed over his face.
After a few moments the look of amazement was replaced with one of
fury.
Suddenly he shot to his feet and slammed his fists onto the top of his
desk. Staring off into the distance, he snarled, "That... that... bastard!"
Lady Muriel jumped back in fright before exclaiming, "Mister Prime
Minister!"
The Prime Minister, not seeming to have heard his personal private
secretary while staring off into the distance, snarled even more
venomously, "That... traitorous... prick!"
"John!" exclaimed Lady Muriel. "Your language!"
Harry, in the mean time, had calmly walked back to his chair and sat
down to wait out the Prime Minister's furious rant.
The Prime Minister, finally hearing Lady Muriel, visibly got himself back
under control before more calmly saying and sitting back down, "I
apologise, Muriel. I... was just... surprised."
The Prime Minister took a few more moments to close his eyes calming
himself before, opening his eyes again, he picked up the ledger and
handed it back to Lady Muriel.
"Thank you, Muriel," he said. "I will call if we need you again."
Knowing a dismissal when she heard it Lady Muriel stiffly responded,
"Thank you, Mister Prime Minister." And walked out.
'Not a happy lady,' thought Harry.
After Lady Muriel closed the door behind her the Prime Minister looked
up at Harry and said, "I thank you for telling me this, Harry."
"You're welcome, Sir," Harry replied but, sensing a dismissal coming up,
said, "However, the information will do you no good when Fudge returns
for his next visit."
The Prime Minister thought about that for moment before saying, "He'd
just do it to me again, wouldn't he?"
"Yes, Sir," replied Harry. "Before you could even open your mouth.
Surprise would be on his side."
Then Harry went on, "I expect he will also be back sooner rather than
later. I expect he's going to come and find out why his little listening
device has failed."
The Prime Minister glanced down at the little trinket on his desk before
looking back up at Harry and saying, "What can I do to stop it?"
"I'm sorry, Mister Prime Minister, you can't," said Harry slowly shaking
his head. "You have no way to protect yourself from it."
The Prime Minister was thoughtful for a while before looking back up at
Harry and saying, "What if we..."
Suddenly there was a flash and 'poof' sound from the fireplace.
Harry spun around just in time to see Fudge step through wearing a
chequered suit with a lime green derby on his head.
Harry immediately thrust his right hand at the man and said, "Stupefy!"
Fudge collapsed to the ground on the spot.
"What on earth was that?" exclaimed the Prime Minister.
Turning back to him, Harry softly said, "A spell to knock him out. He'll be
out for a while until I wake him."
Rising from his chair, Harry walked over to Fudge's body and started
rifling through his pockets.
Finding what he was looking for he removed something from one of the
man's pockets.
Holding it up, Harry showed it to the Prime Minister, while making the
'Shhh' signal with an index finger vertically over his lips. It was a trinket
identical to one of which Harry had already dealt.
The Prime Minister clearly understood Harry meant him not to say
anything, so wisely kept silent. However, he was also clearly furious.
Harry then cast an almost silent spell on the object. He hesitated a
moment before placing a second one on it. And then a third.
"Well, that happened faster than I thought," Harry suddenly said. "I didn't
expect him to come checking for at least a day."
"And, sorry, Sir," continued Harry. "For not saying something but I
couldn't risk anyone back at the Ministry from overhearing.
"However, I don't think there will be," he went on. "This is Fudge's doing
and he won't want anyone else knowing what he's up to."
Reaching for his telephone the Prime Minster said, "I'll have security deal
with him. I want to..."
"No, Sir!" interrupted Harry.
Hesitating, the Prime Minister turned back to look at Harry and quietly
asked, "Why not?"
"Firstly, Sir," replied Harry, "he's a wizard. Nothing your security services
have can hold him. Secondly, when he doesn't return, the Ministry will
send through Aurors, magical police, to look for him. Thirdly, we can use
this to our... your... advantage."
Dropping his hand back to the desk the Prime Minister said, "Explain."
"I can use the same spell on him that he's been using on you," explained
Harry. "I can give him similar... hypnotic... instructions to make him
believe he successfully replaced his listening device.
"I've already placed a spell on the device to stop it from listening in, and
replaced it with one that provides false information back to him. I've also
removed the charm on it that makes you want to keep it on your desk."
"Okay, I'm with you so far," mused the Prime Minister. Gathering himself
and speaking more authoritatively, he said, "However, the man is still a
traitor; and there is still the matter of sedition within the magical world."
"Yes, Sir," said Harry. "But the sedition is greater than you think."
The Prime Minister frowned and said, "Then you'd best tell me who else
is involved."
Seeing his opportunity, Harry went in for the kill.
"Fudge here," he said tapping the man with his toe, "Is only what you've
seen of it. He, and a great many others, believe the magical world is
nobody's business but theirs. Almost everyone in the magical world
agrees with him. And, overtly or not, they nearly all work to keep the
mundane world ignorant."
"WHAT?!" the Prime Minister near bellowed.
"Near everyone in the magical world," Harry calmly continued, "believes
the mundane world has no right to know what's going on. That includes
all other forms and government... And Her Majesty."
"LIKE HELL!," the Prime Minister near bellowed again.
"As far as the magical world is concerned," continued Harry as if the
Prime Minister hadn't said anything, "Her Majesty is nothing more than a
muggle. And that is a derogatory word on par with calling a black person
a gollywog, or similar. Some would even consider Her nothing more
than... a clever monkey... not worth their attention."
By this time the Prime Minister was near incoherent with rage. "Those...
those... people! Those... GAHH!"
Again, Harry waited for the Prime Minister to take control of himself.
But, while he waited, the door to the office opened again and Lady
Muriel returned. She paused for a moment when she saw Fudge on the
floor but then simply walked around him.
"Mister Prime Minister," she said a little angrily, "You have guests
awaiting you in my office; and we can hear all your shouting from there.
Some have also already left not wanting to meet you while you are
shouting."
When it appeared the Prime Minister's temper had at least dropped back
to anger rather than full on fury, she then said, "Now. Do I need to call
security or medical staff for the man on the floor?"
"Mister... Harry, here... is going to stuff his arse back out through the
fireplace when we're done with him," the Prime Minister retorted. "He
can bloody well lie there for now, as far as I care."
"Very well," said Lady Muriel. "In the mean time, please modulate your
volume down to a dull roar."
Just as she turned to leave again she hesitated for a moment before
turning back and said with exasperation, "And please try to mind your
language."
Then she exited the office again closing the door softly behind herself.
Harry then said, "There are thousands of them in that world, Mister
Prime Minister, in Britain alone. While they may not have committed war
upon the United Kingdom, through their magics they have still effectively
seceded as a... peoples... from the mundane world."
"No, they have not!" retorted the Prime Minister. "I will not allow it!"
"There is nothing you, personally, can do about it, Sir," replied Harry.
"Other than Fudge, here, you will not even be able find them unless they
want you to. They employ magics to occlude themselves from mundane
eyes."
"Then how, pray tell, can we deal with it?" asked the Prime Minister
angrily.
"First, Sir, I think we need to send Fudge here back," said Harry. "After, of
course, I do to him what he did to you. He will be missed very soon if I
do not."
The Prime Minister grumbled for a minute before he gestured for Harry
to do it.
Harry then bent over Fudge a little and stuck the man's wand into his
pocket. He searched his pockets again and found... a little container with
Floo powder in it. Pocketing that himself he cast a weak Enervate charm,
then immediately helped the groggy man to his feet. He immediately cast
the Obliviate charm on him and kept him in a confused-like state.
While the man was staring vacantly off into space Harry, using a little bit
of Legilimency on the man, said, "Minister, your mission to replace your
listening device on the Prime Minister's desk was successful. You
obliviated him of any memory of it then immediately floo'ed back to the
Ministry with no one aware of what you'd done.
"On your return you will find your listening device is working perfectly.
You will not need to return."
Harry then put the man in the fireplace and, taking a pinch of floo
powder, tossed it in and called, "The Ministry!"
The Minister disappeared with a flash.
"Right," snapped the Prime Minister. "How do we deal with them?"
Harry then set about telling him what he needed the Prime Minister to
do. But, it wasn't until Harry played his trump card, that the Prime
Minister finally made the telephone call Harry needed him to make.
# # #
3. The Queen's Wrath
Chapter Three - The Queen's Wrath
# # #
The ride to Buckingham Palace was made in silence. It was only a short
trip, after all.
The Prime Minister's car was not what Harry expected it to be, either.
But, Harry wasn't surprised the Prime Minister would want to get him in
to the Palace somewhat incognito. He just did not think a MI5 black Ford
Explorer with tinted windows driving directly from Downing Street to the
Palace side gate on Birdcage Walk was all that incognito. Photographers
took pictures of the four wheel drive leaving Downing Street, and other
photographers took pictures of it driving in through the Birdcage Walk
entrance. It wouldn't be long before photographs from each location were
compared at some newspaper editor's desk and for someone to start
investigating why Downing Street was paying the Palace a visit.
Once inside the gates the car was driven up to a portico at what Harry
thought of as the rear of the Palace proper.
After an inspection of their persons by Palace Security Harry and the
Prime Minister were escorted through the Palace to the Queen's Audience
Room not far from where he knew the Queen's private chambers were
located. Harry was still wearing his glamour and carrying his satchel,
while the clearly uncomfortable Prime Minister was holding a folio case
under his left arm with both sets of documents. The one's from the
hidden wall cubby, and the translations Harry handed him. The cube was
in his pocket.
Once inside the room their Royal escort left them, but they weren't alone.
Royal Page's were stationed at quiet attention paired at each end of the
room. At least that's what Harry knew they pretended to be, instead of
the highly trained bodyguards he knew they really were. Harry stood
with the Prime Minister in silence in the middle of the room while they
waited. It amused him the power play in action here. It was straight out
of modern business practices to show dominance to a person making
them wait like this.
After just over half an hour the door at the opposite end of the room from
the one they entered opened. The Queen entered with a small retinue
before she took a seat at a small desk. Harry could see she was quite
angry.
The Prime Minister didn't move from where they were standing about
twelve feet from the front of the desk, except for turning to face the desk;
so neither did Harry. He just shifted position slightly to be standing
alongside the Prime Minister facing the desk.
After taking Her seat and making Herself comfortable, and with Her
retinue arrayed either side of Her desk, only then did She look up. "Now,
Mister Prime Minister," She said. "We had to cancel a number of very
important appointments for this outrage. The last time someone pulled
this stunt on a reigning Monarch they enjoyed a week at Our pleasure in
the Tower. Privilege of the Peerage, indeed."
"Yes, Your Majesty," said the Prime Minister, clearly quite uncomfortable
and not knowing what else to say under the stern stare of his Queen. He
was not going to use his normal informal manner of addressing his Queen
while She was in this mood.
"We believe you have some documents for Us," She said.
"Yes, Your Majesty," replied the Prime Minister, bringing the portfolio
before him.
The Queen didn't move but one of her retinue stepped forward, took the
folio, and carried it over to the Her desk. She took the case without a
word, pulled all the documents out in the two bundles they were in, and
laid them upon her desk. The original documents were on top.
"And these are?" she quietly asked without even looking up.
"The top bundle are the original documents found hidden in a secret
compartment in my office, Your Majesty," replied the Prime Minister. "It
is believed they have rested there since before 10 Downing Street became
the Prime Minister's office.
"The second bundle is the translations provided to me by... Lord Potter,
Your Majesty."
The Queen then set the top bundle aside, opened the second, and began
to read.
Harry could see She had both some experience in speed reading and
clearly understood the documents.
After She read the first couple of sheets and, without looking up, She
said, "We need to see a list of peerages for the Kingdoms of England and
Scotland of late tenth century onwards; and any information on the
Earldoms of Slytherin, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw and Gryffindor."
One of the retinue who was close to the door said, "Yes, Ma'am," and
quickly left.
The Queen continued to read without seeming to pause or even hearing
the response to Her command. She was only interrupted in Her reading
by the return of the missing member of her retinue with two large tomes.
Taking both books off the person She opened each book in turn, flicked
through a few pages, and ran Her finger down a page before pausing for
moment. Then She set each book aside and returned to reading the
documents.
Once She finished reading the last document, and had set the pile on top
of the first bundle, She looked up and fixed her stare upon Harry. "That is
all well and good, young man," She said. "But, it does not prove you are
the Earl of Slytherin."
Harry could tell she was referring to his enacting Privilege of Peerage.
"No, Ma'am," Harry calmly replied. "For that final piece Her Majesty will
need to summon a goblin, as they are the only folk who have the skills
necessary to prove my claim."
About half the people standing either side of the desk looked at him in
shock, and the other half looked at him as if he was crazy. The Queen,
however, barely flickered an eyebrow on hearing that. Harry was
surprised at how much control She maintained in both expression and
body language. If he wasn't watching Her very closely to see what Her
reaction would be to his statement he would have missed it.
After hesitating in Her response for a few long moments, and still staring
straight at Harry, Her Majesty said, "Send for Sir Kingston Davies. Those
who know they're not privy to what Sir Kingston and I discuss may leave
now." Flicking her gaze to the Prime Minister she said, "You two stay
put."
About half of Her retinue quietly left with murmurs of, "Yes, Ma'am." And
Harry noticed they were the ones who thought he was crazy.
After the doors closed behind them Her Majesty said, "We will also be
informed of how four of our Earls disappeared from Our view some nine
hundred years ago."
"They chose to, Your Majesty," said Harry. "When they could no longer
agree on magical matters, instead of fighting each other for domination,
they eventually all agreed that none would, and walked away from it all."
"Very well," She said. "Now, while We await Sir Kingston to attend Us,
We have been informed this meeting is also about sedition in Our Realm.
You shall inform Us of this matter now."
"Yes, Ma'am," replied Harry. "As background, with the exception of very
specific cases, the wizarding world does not interact with the mundane
world - that is, with those who are non-magical. To ensure this continues
to occur, the Ministry of Magic through the Wizengamot has enacted
laws under their own authority to heavily penalise those who show
magic, or talk to mundane people about magic, outside of their authority.
Those who do so are usually penalised anywhere from a stern lecture to
imprisonment in the wizarding prison called Azkaban.
"You and Your Government, Ma'am, are also now considered to be of the
mundane world. As such, the Ministry of Magic would rule I have broken
the law speaking about this with you, and would probably seek I be
placed in Azkaban for a very long time. That sentence will probably
exceed my life span as most folk sent to that prison rarely survive past a
few years into their sentence."
As Harry spoke he could see the Queen becoming more and more
incensed with what he was telling her.
"Further, when a non-magical learns of the wizarding world, or even just
that magic is real, people working for the Ministry are sent to wipe their
memories of the knowledge, by force if necessary."
On hearing that the Queen raised Her right hand in a stop gesture.
"Do you mean to tell Us," She said in a low angry voice. "One of Our
Ministries... is passing laws of which We are unaware... and carrying out
aggressive acts... against Our subjects... without Our knowledge?"
"Yes and no, Ma'am," Harry quietly replied.
"Explain!" snapped the Queen.
"You may have noticed I referred to it as the Ministry of Magic, rather
than the Ministry for Magic," said Harry. "The Ministry has now reached
the point - under the direction of the current so-called Minister of Magic,
Cornelius Fudge - where they believe they no longer have to pay any
attention to any non-magical whomsoever; including you, Your Majesty."
"WHAT!?," the Queen nearly bellowed.
The Prime Minister, showing more backbone and fortitude than Harry
initially gave him credit for, took a short step forward raising his hands
in a placating gesture.
"Ma'am, please," he pleaded. "Your blood pressure."
Swivelling her gaze to Her Prime Minister She asked, "And what do YOU
know of this, Mister Prime Minister?"
"I learned of this only a few short hours ago, Your Majesty," he replied.
"When Mister Potter here presented himself to my personal private
secretary and, using a secret code phrase that indicated there was trouble
in this magical world and someone needed to talk urgently to me about
it, demanded an audience with me.
"I must confess I spent a great deal of that time trying to verify a lot of
what he told me before contacting Your offices," he said. "Even then I
delayed in action trying to verify as much as I could before Mister...
Lord... Potter claimed Privilege of Peerage and forced my hand."
"There's more, isn't there, Mister Prime Minister," demanded the Queen.
"Errr... yes, Your Majesty," he said. "During the course of the morning
Lord Potter dealt with a magical device that was the equivalent of a
listening bug that was on my desk. And... and he cast a spell upon me
that undid spells Fudge had cast upon me to make me believe the
meetings we have had were... long and healthy discussions over a wide
variety of subjects. When Lord Potter removed the effect of those spells I
was able to remember that those meetings I had thought we had held
were nothing more than fallacies. That, in fact, the meetings had
consisted of nothing more that Fudge walking into my office, casting the
spell on me, and then walking out again."
Just as the Prime Minister was speaking his last few words, the door
through which the Queen had entered opened again and a man appearing
in his late seventies with white hair, a trimmed beard and wearing an
expensive suit entered and closed the door; before starting to make his
way over towards the Queen's desk.
"WHAT!?," the Queen bellowed again.
The elderly gentleman, on hearing that, recoiled in shock.
Still showing the depth of his fortitude the Prime Minister again raised
his hands in a placating gesture and pleaded, "Ma'am, please."
Pausing for a moment before swivelling her basilisk-like glare on the
elderly gentleman, the Queen said, "You!.. Sir Kingston!... Why haven't
you briefed me on the sedition... treason!... I'm hearing about... coming
from the magical world?"
"Tr...treason? Your Majesty?"
"Yes, treason!" she exclaimed. "These gentlemen are informing Us that all
is not well with Our subjects in the magical world. Why are We only
hearing about this now, and not by you?"
The old man spluttered, "I... I don't... I'm unaware of any such treason,
Your Majesty!"
"You're supposed to be Our Royal Wizard, Sir Kingston!" she barked. "We
find Ourselves, at the moment, most wroth with you!"
"Your Majesty! I... I don't understand!" he spluttered.
"Save it!" snapped the Queen. "We will have words with you concerning
your lack of knowledge on this matter at another time. For now, you are
to summon a goblin to Our presence with all haste. See to it and return
here immediately. Now, go!"
"Y... Yes, Your Majesty!" the old man blurted before turning tail and
hurrying from the room just as a younger, middle-aged, man in a similar
suit walked in through the same door and approached the Queen's desk.
"Pardon me, Ma'am," he said deferentially, while offering Her a thin
document folio. "I have that information you requested."
"Thank you," the Queen said, taking it from him and placing it on Her
desk before Herself. Opening it, She began to read.
The man bowed deferentially to His Queen before turning and quietly
leaving the room through the same door.
Harry hoped, whatever it was, the time she spent on it would help her
calm down a little. However, he soon saw she was still somewhat upset.
Looking up from Her reading, the Queen angrily stared at Harry before
asking, "Who are you really, young man?"
"I really am Harry James Potter, Your Majesty," he replied. "I swear to it
on my magics and my life."
"Well, Mister Potter; then We have a problem," the Queen said. "I have
before me background information on one Harry James Potter, and you
are not he.
"According to Our information, Harry James Potter is a ten year old boy
just shy of his eleventh birthday who resides at Number Four, Privet
Drive in Little Whinging, Surrey, with his Aunt and Uncle, his guardians.
And, at this very moment, he is sitting in a classroom in Little Whinging
Primary School, with the rest of his class."
Knowing his cover was now blown, Harry softly sighed and said, "I was
hoping to do this while your Royal Wizard was here, Your Majesty, so he
could verify what I was doing. However, I need to cast a small spell upon
myself, if you don't mind."
Still glaring at the young man before her, the Queen asked, "Is it
dangerous?"
"No, Ma'am," Harry firmly replied. "It's a simple glamour cancelling
charm."
The Queen hesitated for a moment before saying, "We give you
permission."
Harry then reached up before himself a little above his own head and
cast the charm. Then, as he slowly lowered his arm back to his side, the
glamour he had been supporting with his magical core for so long slowly
faded away.
As the glamour slowly faded Harry could hear the quiet gasps of surprise
coming from the Queen's remaining retinue and, even closer, from the
Prime Minister standing nearby; who took a couple of quick steps away
from him in his surprise.
The Queen, however, didn't even bat an eyelash at Harry's reveal. Even
though, what She now found before Her, was a small and slender dark-
haired ten year old boy with a short back and sides haircut and wearing a
dark blue sports jacket over the top, white buttoned-up collared shirt
with a plain unadorned dark blue tie, dark grey slacks with a black belt,
and black lace-up shoes. The only thing that hadn't changed was the
black leather business satchel he still had hanging from his left shoulder.
His most notable feature was the small lightning bolt scar on his forehead
below his hairline just over his right eye.
The Queen stared at him for a moment longer, looked down at the
photograph of the ten year old boy in the folio before her, before again
looking back up at Harry.
"Then, if you really are Harry James Potter, just who is it currently
attending Little Whinging Primary School?" she asked in an almost flat
monotone.
"That is Dobby, Your Majesty," Harry calmly replied. "He's a House Elf, a
magical being, who has taken a potion to take my place until the first of
September, this year."
"And just why would he do that?" the Queen asked in the same voice.
"And why the first of September?"
"He volunteered for, and took on the role, on my fourth birthday," Harry
replied. "It was necessary to ensure a manipulative old wizard in the
wizarding world did not learn of my disappearance while I studied and
learned of my heritage under the tutelage of my teacher.
"And the first of September is the day I board the train for Hogwarts
School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in Scotland at Kings Cross Station."
"To what purpose is this... house elf... impersonating you?" asked the
Queen.
Just as the Queen was asking her latest question Sir Kingston came
hurrying back into the room. He'd come about four steps in before he
noticed the young boy, Harry, standing near the Prime Minister.
"Oh, my God!" he exclaimed in shock at Harry. "You're Harry Potter!"
drawing all eyes towards him.
"Sir Kingston!" said the Queen loudly. And then more calmly called to
him, "Come. Here."
Sir Kingston flicked his eyes back and forth between Harry and his Queen
for a few moments before actually blushing when he paid more attention
to Her and stammered, "Oh... Your Majesty... I'm sorry."
Then he continued to walk quickly over to the Queens desk and
addressed her directly. "Your Majesty, the goblins have been contacted
and their... ambassador... will be with us momentarily," he near
stammered rushing his words out. "He will be arriving via the Floo
network and will come out into the room from the fireplace over there,"
the old wizard said gesturing toward the fireplace half way along the side
wall opposite the windows. "I've also temporarily dropped the palace
wards to allow him to come through. But I'll have them back up for you
once your business with him is included."
"Sir Kingston!" the Queen firmly said. "Calm yourself in our presence. We
are definitely not amused by your behaviour this day!"
Blushing and near-physically trying to calm himself, the old wizard said
in a calmer voice, "Y... Your Majesty, I sincerely and deeply apologise. I
just did not expect to see the hero of the wizarding world standing here
before you."
"Be that as it may," said the Queen. "If We did not need your counsel,
right now, We would be banishing you from Our sight! However, as We
will be needing your counsel, go stand over there," the Queen gestured
off to one side. "And get yourself under control, man!"
"Yes, Your Majesty," the old wizard said much calmer now before bowing
and moving to where his Queen directed him.
"Hero of the wizarding world, young man?" enquired the Queen turning
back to Harry.
"Errr... yes, Ma'am," replied Harry blushing. "The wizarding world - all of
them - believes that I killed one of the most powerful dark wizards in
their history while I was only a fifteen month old baby."
"Extraordinary!" She said.
Hesitating a moment expecting Harry to say more she then said, "We
believe you were about to inform Us as to why this... house elf... is
impersonating you."
"In the magical world, Your Majesty," began Harry, "there is a very
powerful wizard named Albus Dumbledore. Over the past sixty plus years
he has been setting himself up as..."
Suddenly there was a 'poof'' of sound and magical flame from the
fireplace. And from the fireplace a goblin dressed in a mundane business
suit without a jacket and carrying a small business satchel stepped out
startling nearly everyone. The goblin brushed a few spots of soot off
himself before calmly turning and walking towards the Queen's desk
settling his satchel more comfortably on his shoulder. He paid no
attention to anyone else in the room.
A few steps short of the desk he stopped, dropped to one knee with a
flourish while also bowing his head, and said, "Your Majesty," to the
Queen.
Pausing a few moments he then rose back to his feet, looked at the
Queen, and asked, "You wished to see me?"
Hesitating only a moment the Queen said, "Yes, and you are?"
"Grunnark, at your service, My Lady," the goblin replied. "I am Director
Ragnock's envoy to you. The Director hopes I find you in good health and
asks how Gringotts of London may be of service to the Crown of the
United Kingdom."
Pausing to look over at the old wizard the Queen just asked, "Sir
Kingston?"
Sir Kingston stepped forward a few steps and calmly said, "Your majesty,
the goblins are a proud warrior race who now dedicate themselves to
running the banking system for the wizarding world. They take care of all
the monetary needs of the wizarding world as well as hereditary matters
and the passing on of estates and heirlooms. Their dedication to that role
is absolute and, while they can be ruthless in business, are utterly
uncompromisable in their trustworthiness."
"Thank you, Sir Kingston," she said with a small nod and turned back to
look at the goblin.
The old wizard bowed and backed back into his spot against the wall.
"Grunnark, on your return please inform Director Ragnock We are in
good health and hope he is also," the Queen said. "In the mean time, We
are led to believe the goblins are able to confirm an heir for Us associated
with the wizarding world."
"We can do such a thing, Your Majesty, but we cannot divulge the
findings without the permission of the heir involved," replied the goblin.
The Queen nodded and said, "The young man behind you claims to be
the rightful heir of the Earldom of Slytherin. We would have this
confirmed."
Grunnark nodded and turned to face Harry. He paused a moment and
said, "You are Harry James Potter. We of Gringotts would know why you
have not responded to the correspondence we have sent you."
"I have received no such correspondence, Grunnark," replied Harry
almost haughtily. "I believe my magical guardian, Albus Dumbledore, has
not been forwarding it to me."
The goblin stared at him for a moment before replying, "Very well." Then
he reached into the small satchel he was carrying, removed a small vile
and knife, and said, "I will need a few small drops of your blood."
"I shall give you no such thing, Grunnark," Harry said. "Instead, you will
return to Gringotts, gather the material you need to perform your tests,
and return here. I wish for Her Majesty to witness the rite so she may
verify for herself the validity of my claim."
"As you wish," the goblin said, and dropped the vial and knife back into
his satchel. Turning back around to the Queen he said, "I will need about
twenty minutes to gather what I need."
"Then you have Our leave to depart via the means you came here," the
Queen responded. "We shall see you once more in twenty minutes."
The goblin then just turned and walked away back to the fireplace. Once
there, he then Floo'ed away.
Harry wondered why the goblins had been trying to contact him.
"Mister Potter," said the Queen, drawing Harry's attention back to her,
"you were quite rude to that goblin. He was an envoy and deserved
respect."
"Your Majesty, as Sir Kingston said the goblins are a warrior race,"
replied Harry. "When someone is polite to them they think it's because
that person is weak. Instead, I acted exactly as a rightful heir should by
showing I believe myself to be better than he. In that way I have gained
his respect.
"I also denied him taking my blood away because blood, freely given, can
be used in magics against me. He knew this, so he was being
contemptuous with me by demanding it. When he returns he will
demonstrate greater respect and we will establish a better relationship."
The Queen thought about what Harry said for a moment before turning
to Sir Kingston and demanding, "And why did you not make Us aware of
this, Sir Kingston?"
"My apologies, again, Your Majesty," the old wizard said. "It has been
many years ere I have been anywhere near a goblin's bank. And I do not
believe I even knew those facts back then. It is not something they taught
us at Hogwarts, Ma'am."
"Then after we have concluded today you are to begin updating your
knowledge of the wizarding world," huffed the Queen. "As Our Royal
Wizard We expect better."
The old wizard blushed and contritely said, "Yes, Your Majesty," with a
small bow.
The Queen then focussed her attention back on Harry before saying,
"Now then, you were telling us about this Mister Dumbledore. A name I
also heard you say to the goblin was your magical guardian. We would
hear more."
"Yes, Ma'am," replied Harry. "It is a long tale but will both update you on
the wizarding world and answer your question."
The Queen just gave a curt nod in response.
"Back during the Second World War there was also a magical world war
going on," Harry began. "The two wars were about the same thing; one
man trying to claim power over everyone else. In the mundane world you
had Hitler trying to take over. In the magical world you had Grindelwald
trying to take over. It is also believed Grindelwald was driving Hitler
onwards in his quest to hide what he, himself, was doing.
"Albus Dumbledore, a powerful wizard, rose during the war to become
one of the leaders for 'our' side. He fought hard for what became known
as the Forces for the Light.
"Dumbledore is then credited as the wizard who defeated Grindelwald in
a duel and ended the magical war. For this the Ministry awarded him the
Order of Merlin, First Class. What really happened is Dumbledore came
across Grindelwald by accident and, approaching from behind, shot him
in the back."
"Mister Potter," interrupted the Queen. "It is not the place of one of Our
Ministries to award medals. That is Our prerogative!"
"Yes, Your Majesty," replied Harry. "But, as I said, the Ministry do not
seem to be bothered with that."
The Queen was once more quite irate. "Just how long has this...
sedition... been going on, Mister Potter?"
"It has slowly been building and getting worse and worse since at least
the First World War, Ma'am," replied Harry. "But it is since the Second
World War it has become... more overt."
The Queen was quite livid. It took her quite a few moments to get herself
back under control. Then she said, "Please, continue, Sir."
Continuing, Harry said, "Peace reigned for many years after that, with
Dumbledore being lauded right across the wizarding world as a great
hero. He then built his political power base from the adulation of the
populace.
"But, after many years, the hard won peace once more came under threat.
By this time, the early 1970s, Dumbledore was an established professor at
Hogwarts and in line to take the mantle of Headmaster. Quite a
prestigious position.
"A past student of Dumbledore, by the name of Tom Riddle, had recently
returned from Eastern Europe where he'd headed soon after his
graduation in 1945. He began to foment discontent among the magical
community by espousing how those wizards of pure blood - though,
there's no such thing - should be running things. He convinced others to
join his cause; and his number of followers grew. He also gave himself a
brand new name; Lord Voldemort."
"Lord Voldemort?" asked the Queen. "Another Lord of which We are
unaware?"
"No, Ma'am," replied Harry. "He named himself that, but he was no Lord.
Riddle chose the name so he could convince those who were Pure Bloods,
those with money, to follow him. He took it to hide the fact he was what
the wizarding world call a Half Blood; born of a magical mother but a
mundane father.
"By the mid 70s a structure of authority had formed within Voldemort's
followers. He collected about himself a core of about twenty of his most
fanatical and bloodthirsty followers and marked them with a magical...
tattoo... on the inside of their right forearms called the Dark Mark. These
people he named 'Death Eaters', and then he let them loose to wreak
havoc. Which they did.
"The Ministry and the rest of the wizarding world were under attack and
many within the magical community were being killed in large numbers;
especially those who were half bloods, and those born where both
parents were mundanes. Many of the so-called pure bloods in the magical
community look down with disdain upon those whom they think are not
as pure as they. They even have quite derogatory terms for them. And,
such folk are often treated as second class citizens within that world.
"The Ministry's own law enforcement branch sent out their Aurors, those
trained in handling wizards who break the law, to bring down these
Death Eaters; and those who followed Riddle but were not so marked.
However, they were failing; they were losing.
"Also by then Dumbledore had secretly drawn about him his own group.
They were a collection of about a dozen people who knew something had
to be done and, as the Ministry's Aurors were failing, decided to do
something about it. By this time the wizarding world, especially here in
Britain, truly was at war."
"Do you mean to tell Us a war existed in our realm," the Queen asked
ominously. "That one of Our Ministries knew of it; and that they failed to
advise Us of it?"
"I believe, Your Majesty," Harry responded. "That the Minister for Magic
reported to your then Prime Minister that a small terrorist group was
causing a few minor problems within the wizarding world but they were
handling it."
The Queen was furious. Harry knew that one Cornelius Fudge would soon
learn his Queen's wrath was not to be trifled with.
After a short while the Queen once more got her temper under control
and said, "Please. Continue."
"Yes, Your Majesty," replied Harry. "Dumbledore's group called
themselves the Order of the Phoenix. They numbered Aurors who were
disgusted in their own Ministry, and others with skills in offensive spells
and battle tactics. They came from pure blood families, the elite of the
wizarding world, through to what is referred to as muggleborns; those
born of non-magical parents. In order to protect themselves and their
families the Order operated in secret. Few outside the organisation knew
who was in it. Both my parents were in the Order.
"The war didn't rage on continuously, either. There were periods of
months at a time where both sides were silent. But, all within the magical
community knew that Voldemort - Riddle - was winning. It was only a
matter of time, and Riddle was proving to be a patient man.
"During one of these quiet periods in early 1980 two of the ladies of the
Order fell pregnant pretty much at the same time. My mother was one.
And not too much later the fighting broke out again.
"Also by then, and due to a spy within their ranks, Voldemort had
learned of the Order of the Phoenix. He gave orders to his Death Eaters to
hunt them down as a matter of priority. However, the Order also
discovered that they had been discovered through their own spy within
the Death Eater ranks.
"The Order went into hiding; all except for Dumbledore, who returned to
Hogwarts and hid behind its powerful wards. Wards similar to what you
have upon the palace, here.
"By this time Dumbledore was Headmaster and was trying to ensure he
had enough teachers to fill the vacancies caused by the war. He tried
hard to ensure wizarding children were still receiving an education.
"During the interview of one Sybill Trelawney, who had applied for the
vacant Divination Professorship, he found the woman to be a little...
scatterbrained. He was about to thank her for her time and dismiss her
when, suddenly, she dropped into a full Seer's trance.
"Miss Trelawney then began to speak. She said, 'The one with the power to
vanquish the Dark Lord approaches... Born to those who have thrice defied
him, born as the seventh month dies. And the Dark Lord will mark him as
equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not... And either must die
at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives... The one
with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches'."
"There was a sudden noise outside and Dumbledore jumped up to quickly
investigate. He saw no one. But the sudden noise startled Miss Trelawney
enough to knock her out of her Seer's trance. Dumbledore tried to get her
to drop back into her trance, but she couldn't do it.
"Believing there was more to the prophecy, and there was though he
didn't know that, he hired her on the spot so that she would be close by
him if she ever dropped back into the trance and finished the prophecy."
"It was real?" asked the Queen. "It was a real prophecy?"
"Yes, Ma'am," said Harry. "In the magical world a prophecy uttered by a
magical Seer is real. It's just that people more often than not do not know
to what they pertain.
"However, Dumbledore believed he knew what it meant. He believed that
the child born to either my mother, Lily Evans-Potter, or another lady
within the Order, Alice Longbottom, would be the prophesised child. He
then sent both sets of parents into hiding.
"Not long after, Dumbledore learned that Voldemort knew of the
prophecy, or at least part of it. It was an agent of Voldemort's who had
made the noise that knocked Miss Trelawney out of her trance. So he sent
both sets of parents into deep hiding."
Suddenly, the fireplace gave another flash of magical flame and soot.
Grunnark again stepped out of it. But this time he turned around and
waited. A moment later the fireplace gave another flash and cough.
Grunnark then reached in and pulled from it a polished wooden box
about two foot long, a foot wide and about six inches deep. He waited a
few moments more and a third flash and cough another goblin stepped
out dressed in an even better business suit than Grunnark's.
Grunnark then bowed to the second goblin and, carrying the box in front
of him, led the second goblin over to the Queen.
Just in front of the desk both goblins dropped to one knee, bowed, and
said, "Your Majesty."
As both stood Grunnark said, "Your Majesty, I present Director Ragnock
of Gringotts of London." Then he stepped aside.
Ragnock then said, "Your Majesty, due to the importance of this situation,
I felt I should attend this matter personally."
"Thank you, Director Ragnock," said the Queen. "Did Grunnark inform
you of what we wish to discover here today?"
"Yes, Your Majesty," replied Ragnock. "We have the necessary equipment
with us to perform the rite."
Then looking around, he asked, "If we may have a small table on which
to place this box?"
The Queen nodded and one of her retinue hurried across to the side of
the room, grabbed a small Queen Victorian side table, and brought it
back placing it in the middle a few feet in front of Harry.
While Grunnark placed the box atop the table Ragnock looked up at
Harry and said, "Mister Potter. I have been informed you have not been
receiving the correspondence we sent to you. I will have words with you
concerning that ere we are done here today."
"If there's time, we shall do so, Director," replied Harry.
Grunnark had opened the lid of the box and removed from it a sheet of
parchment and a small pointed knife. He closed the lid and placed both
atop and stepped back.
"Now, Mister Potter," instructed Ragnock, "you will need to use the knife
to prick your right ring finger. You will then allow one drop of your
blood to land on the parchment. The magics within the parchment will
then reveal to us your true heritage."
Harry looked up at the Queen who then, after a moment, nodded back.
He stepped up to the box and did as he was told before taking a step back
and pinching down on his finger to stop the bleeding.
From where he was standing Harry could see the single drop of blood
beginning to seep into the parchment. Even the Queen had risen from her
chair to lean over her desk and watch.
After a few moments the drop of blood suddenly all but disappeared and
very quickly lines of red began to flow out from where the drop had
landed upon the parchment. After a few more moments it stopped,
leaving written lines in its place.
Ragnock then stepped forward and picked the parchment up, orienting it
to himself so he could read it.
Quickly scanning through what was written Ragnock said, "Hmmm... I
see."
Then, turning to look at Harry, he said, "You are, indeed, the heir to the
Earl of Slytherin, Head of the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of
Slytherin; just as you are the rightful heir of the Noble and Most Ancient
House of Potter, and the rightful heir of the Noble and Most Ancient
House of Black."
That startled Harry. It was more than he anticipated hearing. Grunnark
again opened the box, placed the knife within it and removed what
looked like three small ring boxes, before closing the lid again.
It took Harry a few moments to regather himself before he said, "It is Her
Majesty who sought this information today. Please, show her."
Ragnock gave Harry a small bow before turning and walking over to
stand in front of the Queen's desk.
"Your Majesty," he said, offering the parchment to Her.
The Queen, who by this time had recovered her seat, took the document
from Ragnock and quickly read through it.
After a moment she looked up and called Sir Kingston to her side.
"Well?" she asked him.
"It is authentic, Your Majesty," he said. "The document, and the
information on it, cannot be forged."
"Very well," she said motioning the old wizard aside before turning back
to face Ragnock.
"We require a true copy of this document, Director Ragnock," she said
handing the document back to Ragnock. "For Our records."
Hesitating but a moment the old goblin said, "Of course, Your Majesty."
Turning back to Grunnark he made a small gesture. Grunnark reached
back into the box and drew out a second sheet of parchment and the
small knife.
Then, turning to Harry, he said, "You will need to repeat the rite, Mister
Potter, to make the copy."
Harry stepped forward for the second time and, again pricking his finger,
repeated the rite before again stepping back.
When the blood finished its work Ragnock stepped forward, picked up
the document and compared the two. Then he walked over and handed it
to the Queen.
Walking back over to stand before Harry he asked, "Will you be taking up
your heirs rings at this time, Mister Potter?"
Instead of immediately answering Harry asked, "If I take up my rings will
the Wizengamot and my magical guardian, Albus Dumbledore be
informed?"
"Yes, Mister Potter."
"Is there a way I can take my rings and not have the Wizengamot nor
Dumbledore informed?"
The old goblin hesitated for a moment before replying, "It has never been
done before, Mister Potter. But it could be done."
"What is this Wizengamot of which We are hearing?" the Queen asked
firmly.
"The Wizengamot, Your Majesty," began Harry, "is a body of wizards set
up by the Ministry. It is formed of three parts. The first is the Heads of
the Most Noble and Most Ancient Houses, the Noble and Most Ancient
Houses, the Noble and Ancient Houses, the Noble Houses and those
Magical Houses who hold a lordship; and the second is the Heads of
Department within the Ministry, usually Undersecretaries, who are not
part of the first two groups but are there as advisors in magic. Albus
Dumbledore is Chief Warlock of the small group of powerful wizards.
"It is this body that write and pass the laws that govern Magical Britain,
and the Ministry enacts."
"They most certainly do NOT!" the Queen called out. "It is the Houses of
Lords and Commons in Westminster who write and pass laws in the
United Kingdom - magical, mundane or otherwise! And they do so only
under Our authority!"
It was Ragnock who responded in the face of the Queen's ire, "They do
not agree, Your Majesty, and have passed laws to that affect in their own
name."
"WHAT?!" the Queen near bellowed again, rising from behind her desk.
And again, it was the Prime Minister, who had been content to try and
make himself as little noticeable as possible since the last time he spoke,
who once more stepped forward trying to calm his Queen.
"Y... Your Majesty!" he croaked. "Your blood pressure!"
Again, visibly controlling Herself and retaking her seat, the Queen called,
"Davies!"
The old wizard blanched but hurried forward.
"Yes, Your Majesty?" he asked quite deferentially.
"We are hearing of yet more information of which We were not aware,"
She snapped. "Explain yourself!"
"Your Majesty," he said. "The sum total of the time I spent immersed in
the magical world consisted of the time I attended Hogwarts School of
Witchcraft and Wizardry from shortly after my eleventh birthday until
the year I turned seventeen. On graduating I sought employment within
that world but, on finding none, I returned to the non-magical world. I
have not returned since.
"I believed Your Prime Minister was receiving regular briefings from the
Ministry, so I saw no reason to make my own investigations."
The Queen just glowered at the poor man for a moment before gesturing,
"Go back over there!"
'Yep,' thought Harry. 'The Royal Wizard is in deep doo doo'.
Ragnock spoke up just then and said, "Shall I gut him for his
incompetence, for you, Your Majesty?"
The Queen turned her gaze back upon the old goblin, hesitated for a
moment, and said, "No. We shall deal with him in Our own manner at a
later time."
The old goblin bowed and said, "Very well, Your Majesty." But he gave
every sign he was quite disappointed in Her response.
That, at least, seemed to amuse Her Majesty, even if the only sign of it
was a slight twitch near the edge of her mouth.
"Now," she said looking back up at Harry, "I take it you have reasons for
not wanting this Wizen... whatever... from learning of your... elevation,
My Lord?"
"Yes, Your Majesty," he replied. "My investigations lead me to believe
members of the Wizengamot - led by no less than my own magical
guardian, Albus Dumbledore - will attempt to prevent me from taken my
rightful place within the wizarding world if they... catch wind... of what
I'm up to.
"My own plan - which has taken a great deal of forethought and planning
between my tutor and myself - has for me to ambush those sons of... folks
before they can act."
"We see," said the Queen. "We shall hear more of this plan of yours once
We are satisfied We have what information We need.
"In the mean time, Director Ragnock," she said looking down at the old
goblin, "By Our command, you are to ensure these rings of which you
speak do not advise this Wizengamot, nor anyone else, that Lord Potter
has accepted them."
"As you wish, Your Majesty," the old goblin said, bowing deeply forward.
"Lord Potter," She said turning to Harry. "You are the Earl of Slytherin
and by Our command you will take up your Earl of Slytherin and other
rings."
"Yes, Your Majesty," said Harry stepping forward to join Ragnock before
the large box.
Ragnock, on hearing what the Queen said, looked back down at the rite
of inheritance document and seemed a little startled by what he saw.
He then picked up one of the small boxes and looked up at Harry, before
saying, "First will be the Head of House ring for the House of Slytherin."
He then opened the box, cast an intricate spell upon the rings inside, and
offered it to Harry, "Yours is the ring on the left. The magics of the ring
will not now notify anyone it has been donned. Please put it on the ring
finger of your right hand."
Harry then reached into the box with his left hand and removed the ring
on the left. Then, raising his right hand before him, he slipped the ring
onto his finger as he'd been directed. After a few moments, the ring
slowly shrunk to his size finger before giving off a little flash of light.
Harry could see the house crest of Slytherin on it in detail.
"That was the final confirmation that you are, indeed, the new Earl of
Slytherin," the old goblin said. "Congratulations, my Lord. By ancient law
you are now emancipated as a minor. And you have the full rights and
authority of an adult in the wizarding world.
"Now that you are recognised as an emancipated minor you no longer
require a magical guardian to act in your stead. However, as the magics
of the ring has been suppressed from notifying anyone you have donned
it, your magical guardian will not be automatically informed."
Then, turning to and picking up the next box, Ragnock turned back,
opened it, and cast the same spell on this ring before offering it to Harry.
"Place this ring, on the left, on the same finger, My Lord. It will merge
with the first."
Following the same process Harry then took the ring and placed it on his
finger, watching as the two rings combined into one on his finger before
giving off the same flash of light.
"That was the final confirmation that you are the new Lord and Head of
House Potter," the old goblin said. "Congratulations again, my Lord."
Ragnock went through the same steps with the third ring offering it to
Harry. "This is the Heir's ring for the House of Black. It is the one on the
right. Same finger, my Lord."
Following the same process Harry watched as it merged with the first two
and flashed.
Ragnock then waved his wand again over the rings and said, "All three
rings are now bonded to your magical core, My Lord. All you need to do
is think of which ring you want displayed and it is that one which will
show itself."
"Is there any way I can obscure them from sight if I don't want them
seen?" Harry asked.
"Yes, My Lord," replied the goblin. "You merely need to will them to
disappear and they will do so."
Harry looked down at the merged ring on his finger, willed it to cycle
through the three different Houses, and then willed it to disappear,
before lowering his hand again.
Harry looked up just in time to see the Prince of Wales enter the room.
The tall, middle aged man, walked a few paces into the room and noticed
the goblins, Harry and the Prime Minister. He hesitated a moment before
making his way over to the Queen.
"Mister Clinton will be arriving momentarily, Mum," he said in his deep
soft spoken cultured voice.
Turning to look up at him the Queen said, "You go deal with the
philandering fool, Charles. We are about to invest a new Earl into Our
Peerage. Tell him We will see him tonight. If he doesn't accept that,
confide in him We've taken ill."
"Yes, Mum," said Charles before turning around and walking back out the
door.
The Queen then gestured towards one of the pages in Her retinue and
said, "Go and get my sword," before then turning to another and saying,
"Get four chairs and bring them over for Our guests to sit. They've been
standing long enough." The two so indicated scurried off to do their
Queen's bidding.
Then, turning to the goblins, She said, "Director Ragnock; you and
Grunnark are welcome to stay."
"One moment, if I may, Your Majesty," Harry said, interrupting.
"Lord Potter?" She asked, clearly a little annoyed with the interruption.
"Your Majesty, I happen to know the identities and probable locations of
the other three Earls."
Focussing Her stare on Harry the Queen waited for a moment before
asking, "And just why are We learning of this now?"
"Your Majesty was focussed on the matter of sedition we were discussing,
and my... claim," he said. "I thought it best to wait until you had received
information to your satisfaction on those matters before raising the
matter of the others.
"Secondly, they, too, will need to verify their claims through the rite of
inheritance we have just carried out here concerning my own... elevation.
"And, finally, none of them are aware of their current... status. They are
unaware they are the heirs."
"Lord Potter," the Queen said. "You and I will be having a long discussion
concerning how you have this information and We are just learning of it
now. We also find your manner of speech quite... advanced... for
someone of your purported age.
"For now," She said reaching for a blank sheet of paper and a pen. "We
will have those names. Take a seat."
"Yes, Ma'am," Harry replied as he and the Prime Minister sat on the
antique chairs they were supplied. "Earl Gryffindor is Neville Francis
Longbottom. At present he should be at Longbottom Manor under the
care of his Grandmother, Madam Augusta Longbottom. He is considered
a Pure Blood and I believe his family rarely interact with the non-magical
world. Longbottom Manor is located just outside of the village of Staining
just outside of Blackpool. Neville is one day older than I am and is the
other child Dumbledore thought to whom the prophecy might apply."
While Harry was speaking the one sent off to get the Queen's sword
returned with it in his gloved hands. And just stood there with it,
waiting.
Harry barely paused before continuing. "Neville's parents are still alive
but both are now... mentally incapacitated. They are permanent patients
at Saint Mungo's Hospital, magical Britain's wizarding hospital, where
they are under twenty-four hour care. Madam Augusta Longbottom is
acting as Regent for the Noble and Most Ancient House of Longbottom on
the Wizengamot."
Harry waited while the Queen wrote down the information before She
glanced up again and quietly asked, "What happened to them?"
"Neville's parents? Frank and Alice Longbottom, were tortured to the
point where their minds... snapped," Harry quietly said. "The Death
Eaters tortured them to find Neville's location but, as they didn't then go
after him as he was in the care of his grandmother at the time, the Death
Eaters were clearly unsuccessful. Voldemort's - Riddle's - minions used
the... event... as an example of what would happen to anyone who stood
against him, saying there were worse things than death for those who
defied him."
Seeing the Queen was no longer writing Harry went on.
"Countess Hufflepuff is Susan Charity Bones. She is about the same age as
me just a few months younger. At present she should be at Bones Manor
under the care of her Aunt, Amelia Susan Bones. She is a Half Blood, the
same as me; and both her parents and magical grandparents were killed
in the recent war I was talking about earlier. Bones Manor is located in
High Stakesby about twenty miles east of Middlesborough along the east
coast.
"Amelia Bones is the current Head of the Department of Magical Law
Enforcement, the DMLE, within the Ministry and Chairs the Wizengamot
as presiding Judge when a criminal case is brought before them. It is the
Wizengamot that acts as a court in such matters. It is the Chief Warlock,
Albus Dumbledore, who Chairs the Wizengamot at all other times. The
DMLE is the wizarding world's version of MI5 and Scotland Yard
combined."
Harry expected the Queen to say something about that. But the only sign
he knew She understood what he meant was a slight pursing of Her lips
and narrowing of Her eyes.
Once the Queen paused in Her writing Harry continued.
"Countess Ravenclaw is Hermoine Jean Granger. She is about ten months
older than me. At present she should be at Highgate Middle School where
she is in Year 7. She is mundaneborn and lives at home in Highgate with
her parents. All three have no idea Hermoine is a witch but they know
there is something... weird... going on. They should be visited within the
next couple of weeks by Minerva McGonagall, Deputy Headmistress at
Hogwarts, who will bring with her an invitation for Hermoine to attend
Hogwarts.
"Professor McGonagall will also set the Grangers straight about what it
means to be a witch or a wizard and make sure they understand they
cannot speak about the wizarding world. That is one of the rare
exceptions to the secrecy... rule... I spoke about earlier.
"Doctor Daniel and Doctor Emma Granger are dental surgeons who run a
dental practice together in Highgate proper, not far from their home."
After the Queen finished taking Her notes, She asked, "Is that all, Lord
Potter?"
"Not quite, Your Majesty," Harry said. "Both the Longbottom and Bones
manors are hidden from mundane eyes. That is, non-magical folk would
walk right past both manors and not know they were there. The Granger
home, however, can be found in the local telephone directory.
"You will also find little to no record in any system concerning Susan
Bones. She has spent her entire life within the wizarding world and I am
unaware of any time she has interacted with the mundane world where
they would be entered into a record.
"Madam Amelia Bones, in her role as Head of the DMLE, is likely to have
interacted with either or both MI5 and Scotland Yard in her work within
the DMLE. However, both organisations are unlikely to know of her, or
her role within wizarding Britain. I would suspect knowledge of her
would have been wiped from the minds of the officers and agents
concerned.
"Susan's mother, Charity Bones nee Martin, was a mundane born. There
should be a birth certificate, medical and school records of her available
somewhere. A search on such records for her will find she disappeared
shortly before 1st September when she was eleven years old. And to
answer the obvious question; yes, it was because she attended Hogwarts.
As far as I know she never returned to the mundane world except,
possibly, to visit non-magical family members.
"Though Neville is a Pure Blood, he was born in a mundane hospital. The
same one as me, actually. And only a few hours before. The Order sent
both our parents to give birth in a mundane hospital because they had
intelligence Riddle knew when our mothers were due. As Saint Mungo's
is the only wizarding hospital in Britain it was too great a risk for either
of us to born there. So, you will be able to find a birth certificate for
Neville but no other records.
"That is all I have about the other heirs, Your Majesty," finished Harry.
The Queen finished jotting down the last of Her notes before She
gestured for another member of Her retinue to step forward. Giving the
couple of sheets She had been written upon to him She said, "Get this to
the Director of MI5 immediately. He is to make his own investigations
and report directly to Us with the results. We would have those results
within... ninety minutes. If he seeks clarification of any matter he is to
contact Us immediately. Go."
The man in question said, "Yes, Ma'am," bowed, and fled the room.
Turning to look back at Harry she said, "Lord Potter, We would be
informed as to how you obtained this information of which you are
providing Us now."
"Yes, Your Majesty," replied Harry.
He then turned to the Prime Minister and asked, "Mister Prime Minister,
may I have the message cube, please?"
The Prime Minister hesitated a moment before he reached into the pocket
of his suit jacket and wordlessly handed Harry the cube he drew from
within.
Harry then stood up and stepped forward to the goblin's box, which was
still sitting on the little table upon which it was first placed and remained
during the rite of inheritance.
He placed the cube on top of the box, looked back up at the Queen said,
"Your Majesty, this is a message from the person whom I'm proud to call
my tutor, my mentor, and my friend. He is the first person to ever hold
the position of Royal Wizard in England. It is he who set me on the path I
now tread.
With that, Harry reached out with his right index finger, tapped the top
of the cube twice and said, "Begin!" before stepping back and resuming
his seat.
The space above the cube shimmered slightly and an image of Myrrdin
appeared facing towards the Queen.
"Your Majesty," said Myrrdin, "my name is Myrrdin Emrys, I have been
called many names, but you may know me as Merlin Ambrosius."
# # #
4. Merlin's Message
Chapter Four - Merlin's Message
# # #
Harry watched the sudden shock ripple across the Queen's retinue, but
wasn't surprised by the lack of response from the Queen other than a
slight twitch in her eyebrows.
"I have been called a druid, magician, mage, seer, sorcerer, legend,
fantasy and," Myrrdin smiled, "an old fraud. What I am - or was, from
your point of view in 1991 - is a druidic mage and seer.
"Please be aware young Harry can pause, or end, this message at any
time. You've only but to ask him.
"By now, young Harry has given you a great deal of information
concerning what is happening in the wizarding world in your time. He
will have also given you some information on the other heirs. And, by
now, you will be wondering just how it is he knows what he does.
"The answer is simple. I told him. And we investigated matters further,
together.
"Normally, I do not take an active role in the affairs of man. I remain
conscious at all times of the paradoxes involved with... fiddling... with
the time streams. However, while messing with the time streams is
dangerous, watching what happens across time, is not.
"Many, many years ago - or a few moments ago - it depends on your
point of view of time," Myrrdin smiled again, "I became aware that a
manipulative old know-it-all wizard who goes by the name of Albus
Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, had learned of part of a prophecy
and - full of his own pride, arrogance and overweening self importance -
decided to use what he learned and shape events to fit what he thought
should happen.
"He developed a plan, shaped around what he believes or believed, is
'The Greater Good'. It was designed to make the prophecy come out the
way he thought it should. Instead, he set in motion a chain of events that,
if I had not stepped in, would have resulted in a world-wide wizard war
that would have cost billions of lives, both magical and mundane. Quite
possibly, almost probably, it would have driven the world to almost total
annihilation.
"If, on the other hand, he had left things alone - or will have left things
alone - then an evil man would have been destroyed, and the one who
did it - young Harry here - would have gone on to unite the magical
world under a... banner... of equal opportunity for all. He would have
brought that world's unlawful and unfair laws and behaviour back under
control; and the magical world would have been a very happy and safe
place for folks to be.
"That was to be young Harry's destiny... until Dumbledore interfered. So,
I felt I had to... take steps. However, I could not and cannot take steps
directly, due to one of those irritating time paradoxes I mentioned.
"In simple terms, what I did was create what Harry calls a 'pocket reality'.
It is a place outside of time and outside of your reality. In that reality I
made time run at slightly less than half the rate it does in normal reality.
"I then grabbed from your reality of 1984, a house elf Harry was
supposed to rescue from his abusive magical master in late May 1993. I
brought him into the pocket reality, showed him the information leading
up to and beyond May 1993, freed him of the magical bond that forced
him to serve his abusive master, and asked if he would be willing to take
Harry's place as a... magically altered doppelganger... and continue life as
Harry would have done if I had not removed him.
"If I had not removed him, the Dursleys would have continued to abuse
him; lock him for days on end in the cupboard under the stairs; clothed
him only in hand-me-downs from his much larger cousin; allowed him to
eat little more than table scraps; and forced him to do all the household
chores including caring for the gardens, the cooking, the laundry,
cleaning the house from top to bottom, and any other chore they could
imagine for him.
"During this time he would have been constantly physically abused with
beatings by his uncle and his cousin. A cousin who is constantly spoiled
by both his parents who has now become nothing more than an
overweight brat and bully. His Aunt, once Harry was able to dress and
toilet himself, would never touch him again. And would even encourage
the beatings he received."
When Myrrdin started describing what Harry's life was going to be like
Harry began to, at first, wince, before finally dropping his head into his
hands and moaning slightly.
"As it was I rescued Harry on his fourth birthday. At that time he was
malnourished - his eyesight was becoming poor as a result, which would
have led to him needing spectacles - was undersized, had sore hands from
constantly weeding garden beds, was covered in bruises, had a mild
concussion from a beating from his uncle the evening before, and was
under the impression his name was 'Freak' because that was the only
name they called him, and had damage to his magical core that would
have weakened his magic. His weakened magical core would have, in
part, led to him being unable to fulfill his role in prophecy.
"If I know Harry as well as I believe I do, and I know I do, right now he's
currently wishing I would just shut up about it. So, I will, for now.
Though I've told him this many times, he has no reason to feel
embarrassment about how the Dursleys treated him, and would have
treated him."
Harry glanced at the Queen to see how she was handling this. What
Harry saw was his Monarch, looking like she was ready to commit
murder on the spot. And Her remaining retinue were in a similar state. So
were the goblins.
He then wondered if the Prime Minister was going to give his little 'calm
yourself', speech to his Queen. Instead, a quick glance across at the Prime
Minister, showed the man was also staring bug-eyed at the image of
Myrrdin and he was looking quite choleric with rage.
"Now, please don't concern yourself about the little house elf, Dobby,
who has taken his place," Myrrdin continued. "A house elf is able to take
and handle much more abuse than a small child. He has his own brand of
magic which allows him to almost instantly heal his injuries and he's able
to make the Dursleys believe through minor illusions that his body is...
suitably... battered and ill-treated.
"Further, while Dobby is a volunteer, he is also able to leave the Dursleys
at any time if he feels unable to continue with the charade. That he hasn't
yet is testimony to his bravery and dedication to Harry. Dobby may be...
just... a house elf. But he's also one of the bravest people I have ever met.
"Though Harry would rather forget about the Dursleys and just let the
matter go I, for one, will not countenance such treatment of a child. I ask
that you have them suitably dealt with after, but not until, the 1st of
September. We desperately need the charade to continue until then. Your
law enforcement investigators will find signs of 'his' abuse in the
cupboard under the stairs, from interviews of their neighbours, and from
his school at Little Whinging Primary.
"Now for why Dobby had to take his place instead of just taking Harry.
Dumbledore has set upon the Dursley residence spells and charms that
allow him to monitor Harry and the household. He did this to ensure
Harry was right where he wanted him to be so that when he has Harry...
rescued... Harry will look upon him as his saviour, making him more
malleable to Dumbledore's manipulations.
"That's right, Dumbledore knows full well what the Dursleys are doing to
Dobby, who he believes is Harry. While Dumbledore would never directly
kill another person, or abuse another person, he is more than happy for
another person to commit such acts so long as he could justify it to
himself as being for what he calls 'The Greater Good'.
"I now return to Harry himself; the real Harry.
"As I said, I took him from the Dursleys during the early hours of his
fourth birthday. After I healed him I began to prepare him. But, while he
was still a small child, I also made it fun for him. I made sure his
childhood was a very happy one.
"One thing I did to him just after he arrived in the pocket reality and I
healed him, was slow his physical growth and development to match the
rate at which time was slowed. That way he would not leave the pocket
reality looking like a young adult. Instead, he looked - looks - like a
normal, healthy, happy and well-rounded eleven year old.
"However, I allowed his intellectual, emotional, spiritual and magical
cores to develop normally. That is why he probably looks to you, if you
think about it, like a nineteen year old, or someone even older, trapped
in an eleven year old's body.
"And now for the full prophecy which, other than about the pocket
reality, Harry believes was about the only thing I was going to tell you
about."
Suddenly the image of Myrrdin seemed to jump to one side, and another
image of lines of text slowly started to scroll up the screen.
Myrrdin, though, began to speak in a deeper voice. "The one with the
power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches... Born to those who have thrice
defied him, born as the seventh month dies. And the Dark Lord will mark him
as equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not... And either must
die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives. Before
two more hands of full turnings shall pass... The one with the power will come
forth from whence he has been lost. He shall be joined by loyalty... He shall be
joined by wit... He shall be joined by resolve. The four are rejoined! They shall
defeat evil and restore order to magical kind."
The words continued to scroll up the screen before fading out at the 'top'.
Back in his normal voice Myrrdin said, "Now to translate." And the
prophecy once more began to scroll up the screen. But this time much
more slowly.
"The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches... that could
be anyone at this point.
"Born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies...
That could have meant Harry or young Neville Longbottom.
"And the Dark Lord will mark him as equal... Now that's definitely Harry.
The scar on his forehead was from Riddle trying to kill him in his crib on
the night of the 31st of October 1982. The mark left by Riddle of a killing
curse that rebounded and... temporarily... killed Riddle.
"But he will have power the Dark Lord knows not... According to
Dumbledore, that's the power of love. The love of his parents that saved
him from the killing curse. And the love he has for others now.
Dumbledore is wrong.
"And either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the
other survives. He will either kill Riddle, or Riddle will kill him. So, yes;
Harry has to kill Riddle to save the world.
"Before two more hands of full turnings shall pass... A decade in normal
space time.
"The one with the power will come forth from whence he has been lost...
That's Harry, again, but coming out of hiding.
"He shall be joined by loyalty... That's Hufflepuff.
"He shall be joined by wit... That's Ravenclaw.
"He shall be joined by resolve... That's Gryffindor
"The four are rejoined!... That means Harry is Slytherin. But, to be
properly rejoined, they will have to come together where the four
founders parted. That's Hogwarts. The first time that can occur will be
the evening of the 1st of September 1991 when all four walk in together
into the Great Hall at Hogwarts, when all first year students are sorted
into their Houses.
"They shall defeat evil and restore order to magical kind... Harry will defeat
Riddle and the four of them working together will destroy any other evil,
including Dumbledore's brand of it, before they then go on to fix the
problems in the magical world bringing true law and order... restore
order... back to all the magical races."
The second image then disappeared and Myrrdin's image jumped back to
its original spot.
"Pause the message, Lord Potter!" the Queen called out.
Harry jumped up and quickly stepped forward reaching out to tap the top
of the message cube.
"Now, as to..." Myrrdin's message continued just as Harry tapped the cube
and said, "Pause!"
This left Myrrdin's image paused similar to a DVD player.
"Your Majesty?" asked Harry.
"Lord Potter," She calmly said. "We are not someone to put much faith in
prophecies. However, according to what We have just heard, if you do
not... kill... this Riddle person..."
"Tom Riddle; yes, Ma'am," said Harry, interrupting.
"Tom Riddle. Then the world, as We know it, will be destroyed,"
continued the Queen. "We do not like the sound of that."
'That's an understatement,' thought Harry.
"As the one upon whom all this hinges; and the one who, in the other
timeline where Dumbledore meddled, would have been killed soon after
his... my... seventeenth birthday and failed; neither do I, Ma'am."
"We are beginning to more than suspect you and... Merlin... have a plan
to deal with this," She mused.
"Yes, Your Majesty," said Harry. "And I'm hoping Myrrdin's message get's
on with it and discloses it to you. Because I'd rather you be upset with
him about what he's done than with me. I don't think there's much to go
now, Ma'am."
"Very well," said the Queen. "Continue."
"Yes, Ma'am," said Harry before reaching out and once more tapping the
top of the cube and saying, "Play!" before heading back to his seat.
Myrrdin's message then continued, "... your role in this. Please, do not
worry, you're going to like this."
But Harry could see a fair bit of consternation ripple across the Queen's
people. No one messes with their Monarchy.
"Back in April of 1910 I organised for an old wizard of that time to cast
upon the Crown a spell that is linked directly to the House of Windsor
and would imbue the person so crowned certain magics of their own,"
continued Myrrdin. "You may think of these magics as Royal Magics.
"The magics include subtle charms relating to compulsion, which compels
your subjects to obey you when you push with your magic; charisma,
which will lead your subjects to really like you, if not love you; and
magical compulsion, which means your magical subjects will have to
obey your commands when given.
"However, to stop the wizarding world becoming aware of this, I made
the radius of the effect of the charms quite short. In you, it should be
about 100 yards. And that is way beyond the effective spell range of a
wizard.
"Further, the spell is most effective upon magical folk, including wizards.
Even wizards highly skilled in Occlumency, the shielding of the mind,
will be affected. In effect, no magical being within range of you and
under compulsion can do you harm or disobey your lawful commands."
Myrrdin paused to think for a bit and then said, "Perhaps I should also
clear something up here. All of the House of Windsor, from George the
Fifth on, has these magics inert within them. However, it is only the
ceremony in which the rightful heir is crowned, that activates it. It is
magic linked by blood.
"I debated whether or not you should be informed you had this power. I
was, at first, against it. Knowledge of the power could conceivably
corrupt you; and you did not need to know about it for it to be effective.
However, Harry insisted and said he would inform you if I did not. He
also felt I should be the one to tell you as I was the one who did it to
your House.
"As for why I did it, Harry and the other heirs are going to have a hard
enough time setting things to rights in the wizarding world as it is. Harry
and the other heirs will need the power of your authority over the
wizarding world - to drag them kicking and screaming in opposition in
some cases - to get things back on track sooner than would have occurred
in the original timeline.
"Harry is working on an accelerated timeline here from the original. In
the original, before Dumbledore interfered, the four heirs of the founders,
the Earldoms, would have taken up their rings on their seventeenth
birthdays; when they reach their majorities under wizard law. And they
would have spent the next half century at least setting the wizarding
world back to rights.
"However, since I had to take a more active role than just monitoring,
then we're going to fix things faster. It will save many lives that would
have otherwise been lost. Especially, those of children and non-magical
folk.
"I'll leave it to Harry to tell you about bringing balance back to the
timeline. He'll also be able to answer any questions you may have.
"He is loyal to the Crown, Your Majesty. He will do your bidding without
question. But he and I have also spent years planning how to bring
balance back to magical Britain and the world. I ask you to heed his
counsel."
Myrrdin then bowed, and the image then winked out.
The room was silent for a few moments until the Queen, having gathered
her thoughts, spoke, "We are not happy to hear of tampering occurring
with the blood of the House of Windsor, My Lord."
"Yes, Your Majesty," Harry said. "But I think I need to clear up a couple of
things Myrrdin said and I will then show you at least part of the effect of
the Royal Magic."
The Queen just gave Harry a slight nod to continue.
"The magical world think it is blood itself involved; and, as such, they
refer to it as blood magic. However, it's actually the DNA contained
within the blood to which these forms of magic are linked," explained
Harry. "If it was just the blood then it would not be passed on to each
successive generation. But, as it's linked to the DNA of the person, it can
be passed on.
"That is how the goblin's rite of inheritance is able to determine
someone's bloodline. They just further use the plasma in the blood to
spread the red blood cells across the page to form the words."
Harry paused to check that the Queen understood before moving on.
"As for a demonstration of your magic in use you will notice Director
Ragnock and Grunnark are still here and haven't moved much," said
Harry indicating the two goblins.
"I and Sir Kingston are much more affected by your magics that any non-
magical human as we are partly magical. The goblins, however, are far
more magical so it affects them even more.
"Now, goblins are a proud warrior race, as Sir Kingston said earlier. In
goblin culture, in a time of war, Director Ragnock would be a war chief
of his clan. And yet he, and Grunnark twice, both did not hesitate before
kneeling before you. He would never do this to anyone else, including
Prince Charles, Ma'am."
Harry was watching the two goblins to see their reactions on hearing
this. Harry thought both had expressions of shock on their faces; but it
was hard to tell with goblins.
"Further, the goblins have now channelled their warrior... spirits... into
the banking world. They have pretty much dedicated themselves to the...
war of the boardroom... and making money.
"Both would, right now, much rather be back at the bank running
businesses and making money. And yet, neither has sought to leave. And,
finally, the goblins are very avaricious. Yet they have not charged you for
the service they have performed today."
The Queen thought about what Harry said for a moment before turning
to face the goblins.
"Director Ragnock," she asked. "Do you feel this... compulsion?"
"I had not noticed it until Lord Potter mentioned it, Your Majesty," he
replied. "But, yes. I can sense it now it has been brought to my attention.
It is very subtle."
The Queen again hesitated for a moment before she said, "Then We
apologise to both of you, Director Ragnock. We have unknowingly kept
you and Grunnark from your... endeavours. Please inform Us of a suitable
fee for your service here this day and you shall be duly awarded."
The old goblin merely bowed before the Queen went on.
"We shall shortly be in need of your services, yet again, when the other
heirs are brought before Us. Will you avail of Us your services at that
time?"
"I would be honoured, Your Majesty," the old goblin said bowing again.
"We thank you," said the Queen said. "We shall call then."
Both goblins then bowed.
Seeing his opportunity Harry then said, "Director Ragnock."
The old goblin turned to him and waited.
"You have also done a great service for me, today. Please take a suitable
fee, plus ten percent as bonus, from my vaults as recompense."
"It shall be done, My Lord," the old goblin said.
"And may I ask, what was the phrase you used to floo into this room?"
asked Harry.
"Buckingham Palace, My Lord."
Harry nodded in response, then said, "Then, may gold flow as rivers into
your vaults; and what few remain of your enemies tremble at mention of
your name."
The old goblin was a little surprised but clearly pleased before formally
replying, "And may our business together prove most fruitful for us both
and line our pockets with gold."
He then gestured to Grunnark who stepped back up to the box, carefully
moved the message cube to one side and took up the box between his
hands before heading back to the fireplace. Ragnock hesitated for a
moment before he said to Harry, "There is still the matter of the business
we would discuss with you. And, now that you are emancipated, there's
the matter of the Potter Will."
"The Potter Will?" asked Harry, surprised.
"Yes, My Lord," he replied. "The Will of your parents, James and Lily
Potter."
"I was unaware of a Will, Director," said Harry. "Could you bring it with
you when Her Majesty next calls upon you?"
"Of course, My Lord," the old goblin replied before bowing once to Harry,
then turning to bow once more deeply to the Queen. He then turned on
his heels and strode back to the fireplace to join Grunnark, before both
then left.
Harry then turned to the Queen who asked, "We would know what that
was about gold and enemies, My Lord."
"Yes, Your Majesty," replied Harry. "It is a goblin greeting to mention
something about them getting more gold, and harm coming to their
enemies. Few folk in the magical world bother to even learn of it. Silly of
them, really; as the goblins will respond better to you if you do.
"You would have noticed Director Ragnock did not mention the Potter
Will until I gave the goblin the greeting of parting?"
The Queen nodded.
"The goblins are scrupulously honest, but they will not often freely give
information unless pressed for it," said Harry.
"We see," replied the Queen.
Hesitating for a moment Harry said, "There is also one other example of
your Royal Magic you caused to occur today you should know, Your
Majesty".
"Yes?" asked the Queen.
"The goblins were going to give me the heir's ring for the House of
Slytherin after the rite of inheritance as, under magical law, I am... or
was... not permitted to take up the Head of House ring until I come of
age on my seventeenth birthday, or my magical guardian emancipates
me," said Harry.
"It is Our purview as to when one of Our peers is recognised, Lord
Potter," said the Queen.
"Yes, Your Majesty," replied Harry. "And that's what I'm referring to.
When you said, 'by Our command you will take up your Earl of Slytherin
and other rings', your magic overrode the magic denying me the Head of
House ring. In response the magic that protects the rings, and the magic
of the rite of inheritance document, did the only thing they could; they
recognised you as my Queen emancipating me and the words on the
document of the rite of inheritance changed from Heir of House Slytherin
and House Potter, to Head of House Slytherin and House Potter."
The Queen then looked down at the document before Her and mused,
"We see."
"As for the state of the three magics Myrrdin mentioned," Harry went on.
"The charisma and magical compulsion are always 'on'. The normal
compulsion for non-magicals, isn't. Non-magicals can, with enough
determination and focus, disobey you. However, enhanced emotional
states, such as you getting angry, will make the passive compulsion
component active; and make the other two flare up stronger. At that
point none of your subjects will be able to disobey you. And that is why
Myrrdin was hesitant in telling you."
"Power corrupts; absolute power corrupts absolutely," said the Queen.
"That was Myrrdin's argument; yes, Ma'am," said Harry.
"We understand, Lord Potter," the Queen said. "We thank you for your
trust and loyalty to Us in informing Us of this."
"Your... welcome, Your Majesty," Harry hesitantly replied.
"Now, We would know more of this information you were providing Us
while We awaited the goblins, My Lord," the Queen said. "We feel We
should hear this before We hear of your plan."
"Of course, Your Majesty," replied Harry. "I had reached the point where
Dumbledore learned that Voldemort knew of the prophecy, or at least
part of it, and he sent both sets of parents into deep hiding. The
Longbottoms and the Potters.
"As Lily Potter was mundane born she had been raised for her early years
in the non-magical world. She would also, during her time at Hogwarts,
go back to visit her parents and other family members. Her parents met
my father on a couple of occasions over holiday periods but, sadly, they
did not live long enough to see their daughter wed.
"Based on her knowledge of the non-magical world, Lily took her
husband and the Longbottoms into the mundane world to hide. To hide
even further, they set aside their wands and did their best to live as non-
magicals would. That is, just like any other normal British subject.
"Though they were in fear of their lives they had fun. Electric lights,
telephones and the television, for example, amazed the Longbottoms,
while James tried to made it seem like it was all 'old hat' to him - based
on the times he had holidayed with the Evans's.
"When both women went into labour at almost the same time. It was Lily
who managed to get them all to a local mundane hospital through
mundane means in time for the babies to be born. This is why the birth
records of Neville and I show us as being born at the same hospital.
"The Potters and Longbottoms remained with their babies in the
mundane world for about another fourteen months. By then they felt they
should be safe enough to return to the magical world. They still took
protections, however.
"The Potters then went into hiding within the magical world. They moved
into a small cottage in Godric's Hollow and asked Dumbledore to place
the cottage under a spell called a Fidelius Charm. It made the cottage
invisible to all eyes, including magical. However, the spell requires
someone to be what is called a 'Secret Keeper', that is someone who knew
the location and was the only one who could speak of it.
"The Potter's asked my Godfather, Sirius Black, to be their 'Secret Keeper'
but he refused. He argued that he was their closest friend and, as such,
would be the obvious person to be the 'Secret Keeper'. At the last minute
he convinced them to name another member of the Order, Peter
Pettigrew, to take his place. Reluctantly, they agreed. It was their
greatest mistake."
As Harry was talking there was a knock on the door. One of the retinue
reluctantly hurried over to it and looked outside. They were handed what
looked like another document folio and returned to the Queen's desk
offering it to her.
Harry paused while the Queen looked inside of it for a moment, flicking
through a few pages, before closing it again and motioning for Harry to
continue.
"Pettigrew was Riddle's spy in the Order. Less than a week later, late in
the evening of the 31st of October 1981, Pettigrew led Riddle and a small
group of his Death Eaters straight to the Potter cottage. After quietly
laying a network of spells preventing the people inside from leaving, they
attacked. James was downstairs and was the first to be killed, trying to
defend his family. Lily was upstairs in the... my... nursery. Hearing the
fighting downstairs she quickly placed me in my crib, which was heavily
warded with ancient magics, of which she had an affinity.
"Moments later, with my father already dead, Riddle and a couple of his
followers burst into the room. They quickly killed my mother. Riddle,
remembering what he knew of the prophecy, ordered the others to hold
their fire against me.
"Standing right in front of the crib he launched his favourite killing curse
straight at my head."
Harry heard a couple of gasps from the retinue, who were still standing
after all this time.
"However, this is when the magics my mother, Lily, had cast upon me
and my crib activated.
"For the first time that anyone knew the curse was blocked, and it
bounced. In so doing, it left this scar above my eye," Harry said pointing
up to the scar on his forehead.
"The curse bounced right back at Riddle... and killed him.
"However, Riddle's spirit did not leave this plane of existence. Instead, it
rendered him down to spectral form - a wraith - similar to a ghost. Which
then fled.
"The Order learned of the attack on the Potter cottage only moments
before it was due to occur. My godfather, Sirius, was the first on the
scene. He arrived only moments after Riddle was killed and too late to
save his best friends.
"Enraged and on his own he went after the Death Eaters. But, as their
leader had just been killed, they jumped out of the cottage and apparated
away. A difficult spell that allows a person to disappear from one spot
and reappear in another place even up to miles away. It requires
significant focus to pull it off without being injured or even killed.
"Pettigrew, however, was in a state of near panic. Sirius knew he was the
'Secret Keeper' and, therefore, was the only person who could have led
Riddle to the Potter cottage. It also identified him as the spy within the
ranks of the Order.
"Due to his panic Pettigrew couldn't apparate. So, he fled on foot, instead.
Sirius, still enraged, gave chase. The only thing on his mind was
vengeance.
"The chase lasted quite some time. Pettigrew did everything he could to
escape Sirius. He was looking for a chance to stop, relax, focus and
apparate away. But, Sirius was relentless.
"What Sirius didn't know was, just as he ran off in pursuit of Pettigrew, a
few members of the Order had also arrived. They saw Pettigrew running
away with Sirius in hot pursuit. They then gave chase of Sirius as they
thought he was the Secret Keeper.
"This particular evening was, of course, also the night of Halloween. And
there were a fair number of non-magicals about in the streets trick-or-
treating, or visiting each other.
"When Pettigrew couldn't shake Sirius he ran out into the middle of the
street amongst the non-magicals and cast a spell called a Blasting Hex to
open up the sewers below him. The size of the blast he cast killed
thirteen non-magicals who were going about their normal social lives. As
wizarding folk are built of sterner stuff, both he and Sirius where only
knocked off their feet. Sirius was knocked semi-conscious. Pettigrew lost
the little finger off his left hand from a piece of flying debris.
"Pettigrew then used the opportunity to change into his animagus form, a
rat, and disappeared down the sewers."
The Queen interrupted, asking, "An... animagus, Lord Potter?"
"Yes, Your Majesty," replied Harry. "An animagus is a wizard who can
change into an animal of some kind. The wizarding world think it is a
rare gift. Anyone who can do it is required, under wizard law, to have
their form registered with them.
"What the wizarding world do not understand is that any wizard or witch
can do it. All it requires is much study and meditation to, first, learn of
what form your animagus takes - it's different for each - and, second, to
develop the skill to actually change to that form. While in that form the
wizard or witch retains their human mind but for all other purposes is
the animal.
"Once they change to that form and back again it becomes successively
easier each time they do it, until it reaches the point where all you need
to do is think to change and you will.
"Pettigrew, my father and Sirius were all friends in the same year at
Hogwarts and studied hard and meditated long to learn their forms and
be able to do it. My father and Sirius accomplished it in their fifth year;
Pettigrew accomplished it in their sixth year.
"Pettigrew, of course, took the form of a brown rat. My father took the
form of a stag. And Sirius took the form of a big, shaggy wolfhound. The
animagus form will always be a creature that most closely represents the
character of person who seeks it.
"None of them registered their animagus forms with the Ministry. As war
had already broken out they kept their animagus forms secret, so as to be
a useful skill in spying for the Order. The other members of the Order
knew but also kept it quiet. As Pettigrew's form was a rat, I'm still
surprised no one in the Order suspected he was the spy."
"Have you learned this skill, Lord Potter?" asked the Queen, again
interrupting.
Harry was not surprised she asked. He was actually expecting it.
"Yes, Your Majesty," he quietly replied.
"May We see it?" she asked.
He sighed a little but answered, "Of course, Your Majesty."
He then stood up and moved a little away from the Prime Minister and
gave himself a little more distance from the Queen.
While moving away he said, "I ask that everyone in the room please
understand that I retain my human mind and that I will cause no harm to
anyone. Please don't... shoot me."
"Fear not, My Lord," said the Queen.
Harry then crouched down on the floor a little, before he then suddenly
leapt straight up. When his feet reached a couple of feet off the floor he
changed. With a flash, where once was a boy of almost eleven years of
age, now hovered on beating wings what appeared to be a horned owl
with a body of rich earth browns, a black head and wingtips. No one had
ever seen it's like.
Harry then dropped one wing, executed a tight about turn, and flew back
down the length of the chamber before banking around and flying back
to where he first changed. Hovering again on beating wings.
After a pause he flashed again and Harry, in his human form, dropped
the couple of feet absorbing the impact on the balls of his feet.
Then he calmly walked back to his seat.
Everyone else in the room were, to put it bluntly, gobsmacked. Even the
Queen sat there with somewhat raised eyebrows.
Harry waited for everyone to collect themselves again. Not surprisingly
the Queen was the first to do so.
"A bird, My Lord?" she asked.
"Yes, Your Majesty," replied Harry. And, anticipating Her next question,
quietly and calmly said, "A bird thought mythical; but just not seen for
many thousands of years. My animagus form is that of an earth phoenix."
And, with that, Sir Kingston made a slight "Eep!" sound and collapsed to
the floor where he was trying to be inconspicuous against the wall.
All eyes turned on hearing the noise of the poor old wizard's collapse.
One of the retinue on the end of the line closest to him hurried over and
checked his pulse.
Turning to look at his Queen he said, "He's alive, Ma'am. He seems to
have only fainted."
The Queen frowned and said, "Go and get two medical personnel and
have him carried off to the hospital ward. His presence here is not
required for now."
The first retinue member laid the old wizard out and gently put him in
the coma position while another member ducked out the door, obviously
heading off to collect such medical personnel.
Turning back to Harry the Queen said, "Thank you for that... very visual
display... of your skill, My Lord Potter.
"If there is anyone here who had doubted magic was real and existed,"
she continued, "We believe you have put those doubts to rest."
"You are most welcome, Your Majesty," replied Harry with a small bow.
"Now that We have reached a break in your tale, My Lord," said the
Queen. "We believe you should hear about what MI5 have given Us on
your other... heirs; on Our, if your information is confirmed, missing
peers."
The Queen looked back down to her notes and said, "We have the
addresses and all the details of your young Miss Granger and her family.
What you did not inform Us was that Dr Emma Granger, while studying
for her undergraduate degree in dentistry, worked part time in the
maternity ward at the hospital where you and young Mister Longbottom
were born.
"Then Nurse Granger would take her infant daughter with her to work
and she would be left in the nursery while her mother worked. We would
not be surprised if you and young Mister Longbottom have not already
met her; though you all would have been much too young to know."
Harry was completely shocked, "I... did not know that, Your Majesty"
"Then it appears your information is not as complete as We assumed,"
said the Queen with a smile.
'Hey, I'm only human!' thought Harry.
She then reached out, picked up another slip of paper, wrote a few lines
upon it, and handed it off to another in Her retinue. That person then
hurried from the room.
"We have sent a car to collect the Grangers and bring them to Our
presence," said the Queen looking back at Harry. "We suspect they will be
here within the hour."
Harry winced internally hearing that. He had planned to have been the
one to collect the Grangers, after first collecting the Longbottoms and
Boneses.
"Now, the Longbottoms," said the Queen. "We, of course, have confirmed
young Mister Longbottom's birth. We have found no record he has
attended one of Our schools, though he is most certainly of age to do so.
There are no other records of the Longbottom family even existing.
"We also have city records of the construction of a Longbottom Manor
and where it was built," she continued. "However, two of Our
constabulary have visited the location where it is supposed to be located
and only found a property with... 'a vacant ramshackle house upon it
surrounded by a chain link fence'." And looked up at Harry.
"An illusion, Your Majesty," said Harry, understanding the question in the
statement. "That's one of the ways wizards hide their presence from the
mundane."
The Queen simply nodded once and looked back down at Her notes.
"As you informed Us there are no records of anyone named Bones in the
High Stakesby area. However, local records do show information
concerning a Bones Manor. Two officers of Our constabulary were sent to
investigate this manor, as well, but were unable to carry out their
investigation," the Queen read out. "They attended the address given by
local records and yet, on attending, found street numbers one, three, five,
nine, eleven and thirteen for that side of the street. Number seven, where
the Bones Manor is supposed to have been constructed, does not seem to
exist.
"When Our constabulary enquired of local residents as to the location of
Number seven," the Queen went on, "Most older residents remember
there was once a Number seven but no one remembers how it happened
to disappear. When pushed for information, the local residents seemed
to... 'get confused and wonder what the officers were talking about'."
As the Queen looked back up Harry replied, "An even stronger form of
illusion, Your Majesty. In this case they've not only hidden the manor
from mundane eyes, they've also hidden the space in which it resides.
"Both manors and the lands on which they sit," continued Harry in
explanation, "will also be warded to make non-magical folk want to not
pay any attention to it. Which is why, in the case of the Bones Manor,
your officers were met by confused local residents; and, in the case of the
Longbottom Manor, your officers I suspect did not even attempt to enter
the property."
"And how are Our people meant to collect these two families if they are
unable to even see the doors on which they would have to knock?" asked
the Queen.
"I or Sir Kingston will have to go, Your Majesty, to show what has been
hidden," replied Harry.
"We take it you can see through these illusions, Lord Potter?" she asked.
"Yes, Ma'am," replied Harry before continuing, "The illusions are meant
for mundane eyes only. Myrrdin and I had anticipated this eventuality
and we have an answer to it."
"Enlighten Us," said the Queen.
"Though I cannot apparate directly onto the grounds of the manors, as I
do not yet know the nature of the wards that protect them, I can apparate
to just outside of each property and, as I can see through the illusions,
walk up to the door and knock," Harry explained. "However, though I
suspect they will recognise that I am Harry Potter, I do not know if they
will come with me back here.
"Further, I suspect that either or both Madam Bones or Madam
Longbottom will contact Dumbledore, as he claims to be my magical
guardian, to let him know where I am," said Harry. "And, as I've
mentioned before, I cannot have Dumbledore know where I am or what
I'm doing just yet.
"What I now ask of you, Your Majesty, is to have one of your people, who
looks suitably officious, accompany me," Harry explained, "And for that
person to bring with them two Royal Writs that would require their
presence before you, that they accompany us immediately, and that they
contact no one to tell them what's going on."
As Harry explained, the Queen was nodding Her head slightly seeming to
agree.
"And how long would this take, Lord Potter?" she asked.
"With the Writs I anticipate I should return with both heirs and their
guardians within the half hour, Your Majesty," replied Harry.
"The Queen thought for moment, nodded Her head once, and said, "Get
Us the papers for the Writs."
One of the retinue near the Queen leaned over slightly towards Her and
said, "In your top left drawer, Ma'am."
The Queen removed a couple of sheets of parchment from the drawer,
placed them on Her desk and once more took up Her pen.
Before She began to write She looked back at Harry with an expression of
slight amusement and asked, "Did this plan of yours include any of Our
people, specifically, to accompany you Lord Potter?"
Harry hesitated for a moment before he replied, "I would recommend it
be someone with a stout constitution and a most important title, Your
Majesty, in order to impress. A stout constitution will be needed as
apparating, or other forms of magical travel, can make folks not used to
it feel a little... queasy. If there is someone you feel could... deal... with
that, but does not hold an official title with a grand enough name, might
I suggest... 'The Royal Summoner'?"
Clearly quite amused, The Queen looked back at Harry for a few
moments. Then She looked back down at the parchments before Her and
began to write.
After a few minutes the Queen reached back into Her drawer and
withdrew a wax sheet with what appeared to be red wax decals with two
short pieces of wide ribbon hanging from each. She affixed one each to
the bottom of each piece of parchment.
Again reaching into Her drawer the Queen put the wax sheet back and
draw forth two short red ribbons. She then lightly rolled each sheet of
parchment and tied a ribbon around each with a nice little bow.
Once She'd done that and had both rolled up and tied sheets sitting on
the desk before Her, She quietly called, "Colonel Benton!"
One of the male middle-aged members of Her retinue suddenly blanched.
But, after hesitating just a moment, stepped forward, turned slightly
towards the Queen, and asked, "Yes, Ma'am?"
"How is your... constitution, Colonel?" She asked.
Again hesitating just a moment the colonel replied, "I am in fine health,
Ma'am."
The Queen, looking back at Harry with a small smile, asked him, "Does
he appear officious enough to you?"
Harry looked back across at the colonel for a moment, noticing he was
dressed in an expensive black business suit with white shirt and a... army
regimental tie, before looking back at the Queen.
"Yes, Your Majesty," replied Harry with a smile of his own. "But, if I may
make a small change?"
She replied, "You may."
Harry then turned back to look at the colonel. Frowning and thinking for
a few long moments. Then he then cast a small transfiguration charm at
the colonel.
Suddenly the colonel was wearing a purple silk ribbon about four inches
wide as a sash from his right shoulder to where it crossed and was pinned
together at his left hip.
Thinking a bit more Harry then placed embroidery of the Royal Crest on
the ribbon where it crossed over the colonel's right breast, but angled to
be level. Then he added gold embroidered trim a half inch wide on each
side of the ribbon. And then a nice clasp where they were pinned
together.
The Queen and everyone else in the room watched Harry perform the
little pieces of wandless magic and the effect it was having on the
colonel. The colonel, after first noticing the ribbon appear, then seemed
to close his eyes with a slight look of 'why-me' on his face.
Thinking he'd done enough Harry then turned to the Queen and,
indicating how the colonel was now attired, said, "Does this meet with
your approval, Your Majesty?"
The Queen thought for a moment before saying, "Our colour is red, My
Lord."
"Certainly, Your Majesty," Harry immediately responded.
Another quick flick of wandless magic and the sash was now red.
"Is that all, Lord Potter?" asked the Queen.
"I think that will impress them quite nicely, Your Majesty," said Harry
with a grin.
"Then, in that case, you'd best come around before Us, Colonel."
The colonel physically braced himself up and walked... no, marched,
Harry thought... to step before his Queen. But not quite as to block
Harry's view.
Harry could tell the colonel thought he looked like an idiot. It amused
him.
"What is your full name, again, Colonel?" asked the Queen.
"Alexander Edward Benton the Second, Ma'am," replied the colonel.
"Alexander Edward Benton the Second," intoned the Queen. "We hereby
temporarily elevate you to the title of... The Royal Summoner.
"Your task is to take these Royal Writs..." the Queen handed the two
parchments over to the colonel who took them with his left hand, "... and
present them to the children's guardians of Neville Longbottom and Susan
Bones. You will accompany them and the children and return here at Our
convenience.
"You will hold the title of Royal Summoner until you return here with
your charges."
Hesitating a moment the Queen then said, "If you carry out your task
with the aplomb and dignity We deem the office requires as
Representative of the Crown, We may consider making the position
permanent."
"Yes, Your Majesty; thank you, Your Majesty," the colonel formally
responded before stepping back and away a bit.
Looking back at Harry the Queen said, "We've never had a Royal
Summoner before. We usually just ask for someone to make a telephone
call."
Harry smiled, "I'm sorry, Your Majexty, but magicals do not own them."
"Is there anything else you may need before you... depart?" she asked.
Standing Harry said, "No, Your Majesty. However, I should warn you that
when we return with the Longbottoms and Boneses they will probably be
dressed quite... oddly. And with a manner to match."
"Oh?" asked the Queen.
"As an example, Your Majesty," explained Harry. "The last time I saw an
image of Madam Longbottom she was wearing upon her head a stuffed
vulture. She thought it was the height of fashion in the mundane world."
"Why ever would she think such a thing?" asked the Queen quizzically.
"I believe she may have seen a non-magical lady wearing a fascinator that
had a small bird affixed to it, and she made assumptions from there.
"Further, folk who live more or less constantly in the magical world still
believe we live in somewhere around the eighteenth century; but, that
we're very clever and have invented clever toys. They will act
accordingly."
"We see," replied the Queen. "Then We shall be prepared. Is that all?"
"Yes, Ma'am"
"Then you may depart," she said. "We shall have tea on your return."
"Thank you, Your Majesty," replied Harry formally bowing. "Please ensure
Sir Kingston leaves the wards down so we may return through the
fireplace."
"It will be done," She said.
Then looking at the colonel, The Royal Summoner, Harry said, "If you
would come over here, colonel? I'll give a short explanation of what is
about to happen and then we'll be away."
Harry walked over to where he'd changed into his animagus form and the
colonel walked over to join him.
"Now, Sir," he began, "I want you to stand on my left and put your right
hand on my shoulder. You should take a firm grip while I'm going to put
my arm around your waist and take a firm grip of you."
The colonel did so.
Everyone else in the room watched with fascination as Harry prepared
his 'passenger'.
"Now, what we're about to do is vanish from here and almost instantly
appear outside Longbottom Manor in the village of Staining up on the
east coast," Harry went on. "In doing that it's going to feel as if someone
grabbed you and yanked you through the eye of a needle without
harming you in any way. It's going to feel... oogy. But, you will come to
no harm."
Harry could feel the colonel flinch as he heard that.
"When we arrive, you're probably going to stagger forward a bit, so be
prepared for it. Plus, due to differences in air pressure between here and
there, your ears may pop just as they do when you fly," Harry finished.
"Got all that?"
"Yes, My Lord," said the colonel.
"Okay, then," said Harry. "Here we..."
*POP!*
# # #
5. The Colonel's Trip
Chapter Five - The Colonel's Trip
# # #
*POP!*
Suddenly, on the footpath of a semi-suburban road in Staining, up on the
east coast of Britain, two people appeared out of thin air. No one else
noticed. Not that there was anyone around to notice.
Harry had a good grip around the waist of the colonel and, as Harry said
he would, the colonel staggered forward a half step. However, it didn't
take much effort on Harry's part to hold him from falling over.
"We'd like to thank you for travelling with Harry's Magical Apparations
today, and hope your trip with us was an enjoyable one," said Harry
imitating a commercial airline steward. "Please take care and we hope to
see you again soon."
The colonel, bending over at the waist and putting both hands on his
knees, moaned, "Oh, God!"
Knowing the colonel had found his balance Harry let him go and stepped
slightly apart from him. He didn't want to be... in range... if the colonel
suddenly lost his last meal.
"Come now, Colonel," said Harry brightly. "Stiff upper lip, and all that.
For Queen and country!"
Still bent over and breathing ragged breaths, the colonel softly asked,
"Are you trying to be funny, My Lord?"
"Of course!" replied Harry. "I hoped it would help to take your mind off
it."
Not bothering to respond further the colonel waited a few moments more
before he slowly rose to stand up straight, squared his shoulders and took
another deep breath to settle himself and said, "It didn't."
"Well, Colonel," said Harry. "You handled it much better than I thought
you would. Well done!"
"Yes, My Lord," the colonel blandly replied.
Then, looking around he asked, "What now?"
"Well, I know you can't see it, but we're standing right in front of the
gates of the manor," said Harry.
No, the colonel couldn't see it.
"What I want you to do is take my elbow as a blind person would and, if
you feel it necessary, close your eyes. Then we're just going to walk
forward a few steps," instructed Harry.
"It's not going to feel like... that... did, is it?" the colonel asked.
"You should feel a very light tingle on your skin as we step through, but
that's all," replied Harry.
The colonel then gave a curt nod, took Harry by a tight grip on his left
elbow and closed his eyes.
Harry waited until the colonel was ready and then just walked forward.
As they passed through the wards Harry felt the colonel give a quick
clench of his elbow like a flinch. Then he stopped them both.
"Okay, Colonel," said Harry. "You can open your eyes now."
Opening his eyes the colonel looked in wonder at the beautiful home
before him. The gardens were immaculate. He was amazed that all this
was hidden from him less than six feet behind him.
"A couple of points before we go up to the door, colonel," said Harry.
"The Longbottoms will probably have at least one house elf, and the door
will be answered by one of them. They're a little shorter and much
skinnier than goblins, have very little hair, big bright eyes and floppy
ears. Please don't stare."
Glancing back at Harry, the colonel processed that for a moment and
gave a curt nod.
"Secondly, please call me Mister Potter at all times until we return to the
palace. We wouldn't want to give the game away, just yet, would we?"
The colonel gave another curt nod.
"Okay, then, Colonel," Harry said. "As you're the 'Royal Summoner' this is
your work to do, please lead the way. Let's go meet the next Earl of
Gryffindor."
The colonel braced himself up, said, "Right," and headed to the door.
Walking up the path Harry kept a half pace back, letting the colonel take
the lead.
The colonel knocked three times quite sharply on the door, took half a
pace back, almost stepping on Harry's foot, and 'braced up' with the Writs
tucked up under his left elbow like a conductor's baton.
A few moments later the door opened to, as Harry suspected, a house elf.
Hesitating barely a moment, the colonel said, "Good day, I am..." before
the voice of the house elf rode over the top of him.
"Mistress and young master be here soon," the little elf rapidly gushed.
"You be waiting in the parlour."
Then the elf reached out, took the colonel by his right hand and dragged
him in through the door.
Harry noticed they were in a large entry hall before the elf led them
through a set of folding doors on the left.
"You be waiting here. Can Penny be getting you anything?" the little elf
rapidly asked. "And you be, so Penny tell Mistress?"
"Errr... No thank you," said the colonel said.
"No thank you, Penny," said Harry. "And please tell Madam Longbottom
it's an envoy from Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth the Second and Harry
Potter."
"Yes, Sirs, you be calling Penny if you be wanting anything bye!" *blink*
And the elf popped away.
Harry, expecting it, then glanced at the colonel to see his reaction.
Still staring at the spot Penny was standing in when she disappeared, the
colonel said, "That was..."
"A house elf, yes," finished Harry. "They have magic just as we... sorry...
witches and wizards do, but it's as different as it is the same."
"Oh," the colonel softly said.
Harry just grinned at the man, though the colonel didn't look back at
him. But, a moment later, the colonel seemed to give himself a little bit
of a shake, and then looked around a little.
The parlour, at least, was furnished in what Harry thought of as late
nineteenth to early twentieth century. What he knew would be thought
of as quite modern in the wizarding world. A large rug on the polished
wooden floors, nice overly sprung couches and armchairs, a coffee table
between two arm chairs off to one side, and quite a large fireplace on
what he knew to be an outside wall.
As they both had a bit of a look around there was a sound from the door
leading back to the entry hall. A tall lady carrying herself elegantly
walked in. She was dressed in a fashionable scarlet wizard's robe with
black trim and very fine black filigree through it covering her torso. And
she was advancing with her wand at the ready.
'Nice', he thought. 'Ready for a bit of a quick spell if need be.'
Looking at Harry she said, "Oh, you're young Harry Potter."
"Yes, Ma'am," said Harry. "And this is..."
"...Colonel Alexander Benton, Ma'am," the colonel cut in nicely. "Royal
Summoner and envoy for Her Majesty, Queen Elizabeth the Second."
'Well done!' thought Harry.
"I have been charged with delivering unto you this Royal Writ," the
colonel then said, offering one of the writs towards Augusta.
Augusta hesitantly walked forward and, raising her wand, carefully
passed it over the rolled document. Not appearing to find anything that
may have been a threat she took it from the colonel's hand.
Taking half a step back she unrolled it and began to read. Reaching the
bottom of the document, and without lifting her eyes, she called,
"Penny!"
The little elf popped back just near her looking at her, "Yes, Mistress?"
Harry felt the colonel barely flinch. 'Good man', thought Harry.
Looking down at the elf Augusta said "Tell Neville I want to see him."
"Yes, Mistress!" the elf said before suddenly popping away again.
Augusta then rerolled the document and handed it back to the colonel,
who reluctantly accepted it.
"What is this about?" she asked the colonel.
Then there came the sound of someone running on carpeted floors and
clattering down the stairs in the entry hall. Augusta gave a slight pained
look.
"Her Majesty will explain, Ma'am," replied the colonel.
Suddenly, a dusty haired boy with slightly chubby cheeks wearing a plain
open black robe dashed into the room.
"You wanted to see me, Gran?" replied the boy before noticing anyone
else in the room, "Errr... You asked for me, Grandmother?"
Then he looked at the colonel a bit quizzically before looking at Harry.
Clearly startled he said, "You're Harry Potter!"
"Neville!" snapped Augusta.
"Sorry, grandmother," Neville said a bit sheepishly, before looking back at
Harry with delight. "The Boy-Who-Lived in our home!"
"Neville," said Augusta, ignoring the last bit, "the muggles' Queenasks us
to attend her. Go and put on your best robe and comb your hair. You're
the heir of House Longbottom, and you will look the part."
Harry felt the colonel stiffen when he heard 'muggles' Queen' and was
worried the man would protest. "Easy, colonel," he murmured.
"Yes, Grandmother," said Neville, before walking quickly out of the room
and racing up the stairs.
"If you gentlemen wouldn't mind waiting I won't be long," said Augusta,
about to turn around.
"Ma'am, Her Majesty is waiting..." the colonel began to say before
Augusta rode over him.
"Yes, yes," she said. "But, it would not do to arrive in less than a
presentable state."
Then she turned about in a stately fashion and walked from the room.
After she left out of hearing range, Harry softly said, "Relax, colonel.
They mean no harm by it. They just don't know any better."
"My Lord, I find it difficult to... countenance such language against my
Queen," the colonel gritted out.
"I know," said Harry sympathetically. "But I have no doubt Her Majesty
will very shortly set them straight."
The colonel just 'hurrumphed'.
"There's a reason I said we'd be about half an hour, colonel," said Harry.
"I expected this."
More thumping down the stairs announced Neville's return, who then
came 'power walking' into the room again. He was wearing a black satin
robe and his hair looked wet with comb marks through it.
"Hi, Harry," he said a bit sheepishly, "I'm Neville. I'm very happy to meet
you," before blushing a dropping his head a bit embarrassed.
"Neville," Harry calmly said walking a few steps closer to the shy boy.
"Your mother was my godmother; and my mother was your godmother."
"Yes?" asked Neville softly.
"As far as I'm concerned, that makes us godbrothers," explained Harry.
"You're my brother, Nev. You never need to be shy or embarrassed
around me."
Neville snapped his head up to look at Harry with delight. "We're...
brothers?" he asked with a bit of wonder in his voice.
"As far as I'm concerned," Harry firmly stated, "Yes!"
Neville's face broke out in a big grin. "I've never had a brother before!" he
said a bit excitedly.
"Well, you do now," Harry promptly replied.
A little shy and abashed Neville began to ask a few questions about what
Harry had been doing with his life. Harry calmly avoided the questions
and was a bit relieved when Augusta returned.
She was now dressed in a satin black robe with frog buttons down the
front, with a large hat on her head with a wide white band that also had
a few black ostrich feathers stuck in it. And she was carrying a pair of
white gloves and a small black clutch.
"Alright, then," she said. "Are we ready?"
"Your pardon, Madam Longbottom," said Harry. "We need to stop by the
Bones residence on our way."
"Oh? And why is that?" asked Augusta.
"The colonel," said Harry, nodding a bit towards the colonel, "has a
similar writ for Madam Bones."
"Very well," sniffed Augusta. "Shall we floo or apparate?"
"Excuse me, Ma'am," asked the colonel.
"Yes?"
"Is this floo thing anything like... apparating?"
"Heavens, no!" replied Augusta.
"Then, may I ask we go that way?" the colonel asked. "I found the other
way... nauseating."
"Ah!" said Madam Longbottom in understanding. "First time, was it?"
"Yes, Ma'am," the colonel replied looking a little ashamed.
"It happens to us all, dear," she said. "Then, I shall floo call and see if
Amelia's home."
Walking around the colonel she walked over to the fireplace, reached
into an ornamental jar on the mantle and took out a pinch of powder.
She dashed the powder into the fireplace before calling in a clear voice,
"Ossuary!"
There was a flash and the fireplace was full of green flames.
Thinking it was normal fire the colonel backed off a couple of places.
However, he quickly realised there was no heat coming from it.
Bending forward slightly Augusta called, "Hello, this is Augusta
Longbottom."
A moment later a female voice replied from within the flames. "Gus?" the
voice asked. "It's Amelia here. Is there something wrong?"
"No, dear," replied Augusta. "I have Neville here, and two guests who
need to talk to you. May we come through?"
A pause, and then the voice said, "Give me a few moments to open things
up a bit. Then you can come through."
"Thank you, dear," said Augusta. "See you in a bit."
Then, standing up, she waved across the flames, extinguishing them.
"Madam Longbottom," Harry spoke up. "The colonel, here, is a non-
magical. Someone you would call a muggle."
"I suspected as much, Mr Potter," she replied.
Nodding, Harry then said, "This will also be his first time travelling
through the floo network."
"Oh!" she said in understanding. "In that case, I shall go through first, the
colonel can follow me and you can show him what to do, then you and
then young Neville."
"That sounds fine, Ma'am," replied Harry. Turning to look at the colonel,
he called, "Colonel."
When the colonel turned to properly look at him, Harry said, "Pay close
attention to what Madam Longbottom does and says. When she
disappears do the same thing, okay?"
"Yes, My... Mister Potter," he replied a little nervously.
"Don't concern yourself with it, colonel," said Harry comfortingly. "This is
much safer than side-along apparating."
The colonel paused a bit before nodding in understanding.
Augusta waited until the colonel turned back before saying, "Here we go,
then."
She slowly took a large pinch of floo powder from the ornamental jar,
stepped into the fireplace, and said, "Ossuary!" throwing the powder
down at her feet.
With a flash she appeared to spin in the fireplace a bit before
disappearing in a flash of green flame.
Watching Madam Longbottom disappear the way she did gave the
colonel a bit of a fright and he hesitated for a long moment.
Then he took a deep breath, squared his shoulders and marched up to the
fireplace.
Taking a large pinch, just as he saw Augusta do, he then stepped into the
fireplace and turned around to look at Harry.
"Now, Colonel," said Harry, "apparating feels like you're being yanked
through a needle; this will feel like you're spinning like a top for about a
second and then brought to a halt inside another fireplace. Wait only a
second then simply step out. Okay?"
The colonel simply nodded and Harry nodded back in encouragement.
The colonel then closed his eyes and threw the powder down to his feet
calling out, "Ossuary!"
Flames and a flash and he was gone.
Neville laughed and asked Harry, "Did you see the look on his face?"
Harry turned to look back at Neville with a grin before he stepped up to
the fireplace and, pausing a moment to look back at his godbrother, said,
"Come on, Nev. We'll go together!"
Neville grinned and hurried forward to stand with Harry in the fireplace.
"Ready?" asked Harry.
Neville nodded back with a grin.
"Ossuary!" Harry called throwing the powder at their feet.
When Harry and Neville arrived at the Bones Manor they landed safely
on their feet stepping lightly out onto the carpet. They were just in time
to see Augusta help the colonel straighten up. Amelia was standing
slightly away to the side with her wand drawn.
'He must have fallen out on arrival,' thought Harry.
"How was that, Colonel?" asked Harry.
Finishing straightening up the colonel said to Augusta, "Thank you,
Ma'am. Most appreciated."
And turning about to look at Harry said, "It's fine, thank you."
Before grumbling something under his breath.
Clearly, Amelia must have heard something of what the colonel said as
she said, "The one thing it has over one of your Bentley's, sir, is that it's
near instantaneous."
Turning suddenly towards Amelia he blushed a little before dropping his
head and saying, "I apologise, Madam. I misspoke and should not have
done so."
"Accepted," said Amelia. "Now, what can I do for you?"
The colonel, realising his position, said more formally, "Madam Bones, I
am Colonel Alexander Benton the Second, Royal Summoner and envoy
for Her Majesty, Queen Elizabeth the Second."
Then, turning to indicate Harry, said, "And this is..."
"...Harry Potter," finished Amelia. "The Boy-Who-Lived."
The colonel then turned more to stare at Harry before asking, "Is there
anyone in this magical world who does not know who you are?"
Harry just smiled and blushed while giving his shoulders a shrug.
The colonel just stared for a moment longer before turning back to
Amelia. "Madam Bones, Her Majesty has charged me with delivering unto
you this Royal Writ," he formally said before offering it to her.
"A Royal Writ?" asked Amelia, stepping forward and looking at the
document in the colonel's hand.
A quick wave with her wand over the document and she reached out
with her left hand to take it from him.
She then quickly unrolled it and read it.
"What is this about?" she asked with a frown at the colonel.
"Her Majesty will explain, Ma'am," replied the colonel with a stony face.
"And she wants me to bring young Susan?"
"Yes, Ma'am."
"Gus?" she asked, turning to Augusta.
"I know as much as you do, 'Melia," replied Augusta.
Stepping forward a bit Harry said, "Madam Bones, I swear to you both on
my magic and my life that no harm will come to you, Susan, Madam
Longbottom or Neville."
That startled Amelia a bit before she said staring at Harry, "I have no
doubt of that, Mister Potter. I merely wish to know more before we go."
"Ma'am," Harry said. "Her Majesty will explain it to you. It is not for us to
explain it to you in her stead. However, I assure you, it's nothing bad."
Amelia stared at Harry for a moment more before calling out, "Susan!"
Susan stepped into the room barely a second later. Clearly, she was
listening just outside the door.
"Yes, Aunt 'Melia?" she asked.
"Susan! What have I told you about..." Amelia sternly said before
stopping with a sigh.
Susan was a slightly chubby girl with long auburn hair tied back in a
pony tail and wearing a plain powder blue witch's robe. She, at least,
appeared abashed about being caught snooping.
"Quickly go and put something nice on, brush your hair out, and come
back here," Amelia instructed her. "We're going to go visit some
important folk from the muggle world."
This time, the colonel didn't flinch upon hearing the word 'muggle'.
Amelia, having recently arrived from a meeting in the Wizengamot or
other important business was already dressed in finery, for a witch.
"Madam Bones?" asked Harry.
"Yes, Mister Potter?"
"May I ask how you know what a 'Bentley' is?" he asked.
"As Head of the DMLE, and an Auror with a great deal of experience, I've
often had to go out into muggle London and elsewhere throughout
Britain. You cannot successfully carry out your role as an Auror without
having some understanding of the muggle world," she explained.
"I see," said Harry. "So you understand just who Queen Elizabeth the
Second is, then?" Harry went on.
"Of course, Mister Potter," she replied. "She is the person who the Prime
Minister answers to; and the Minister answers to the Prime Minister."
Frowning a little, Amelia was deep in thought.
"That means," said Harry patiently, recognising that both Augusta and
Neville were also paying attention, "Her Majesty is your boss's, boss's
boss. Correct?"
Startled a little Amelia said, "Yes... Yes... I suppose she is."
Putting his own two bobs in, the colonel then said firmly, "There is no
'suppose' about it, Madam Bones. Your Minister answers to Her Majesty.
He is Her servant. And, as you work for your Ministry, you ultimately
answer to her."
'Bless his little heart,' thought Harry smiling.
"But, she's a muggle," spluttered Augusta.
Turning to look at her, Harry said, "No, actually, She is not. And, please
stop using the term 'muggle' when you're referring to non-magical folk.
Either use 'non-magical' or 'mundane'. Do you not see that 'muggle' is
actually a pretty derogatory name?"
That had the three magical folk in the room frowning and thinking about
what Harry had just said; even Neville. The colonel had also turned to
Harry and was smiling a little as he bobbed his head slightly in
recognition of just what Harry had done.
Just then Susan came traipsing back into the room dressed in nice robes
with her hair freshly brushed and laying loose about her shoulders. She
suddenly stopped, looked around at the faces of the others in the room,
and said, "What?"
Amelia, snapping out of it, turned to Susan and said, "Susan, we're going
to visit Her Majesty, the Queen. While we are there please don't use the
word 'muggle'. I'll explain why, later."
"Yes, Aunt 'Melia," replied Susan, clearly wondering what was going on.
"Thank you," said Amelia to her before turning back to the room. "I think
that's everything. Will we be floo'ing there?"
"I think that would be best, Ma'am," replied Harry. "I know the palace's
wards are still down to allow floo'ing in to the Queen's Audience Room.
That will get us straight there."
Then, turning to the colonel, he asked, "Colonel? Floo'ing or apparating?
"Floo'ing!" the colonel quickly said.
"Good choice," Neville piped up with a small smile.
"Right, then," said Harry. "I believe I should go first as they already know
me. Then, please send the colonel through."
He waited to see if anyone had anything to say, and said, "The address is
'Buckingham Palace'." He turned and stepped back to the fireplace.
Looking on the mantelpiece he saw a little open container and reached in
to it. Taking a large pinch of what felt like floo powder within it and
brought his hand out to look. It was, indeed, floo powder.
He stepped in and, hesitating, said, "Want to join me again, Nev?"
"Yeah!" gushed Neville, quickly jumping in beside Harry and wrapping an
arm around his waist.
Harry did the same with his off hand, and throwing the powder at their
feet, called, "Buckingham Palace!"
Flash!
"Boys!" said Susan with a bit of disgust.
Amelia just snorted a bit with amusement.
# # #
Harry and Neville stepped lightly out of the fireplace where the goblins
first arrived.
Neville, looking around, said, "Wow! Big room!"
Without even looking Harry just took an extra step forward and spun
around calling, "Nev! Give me a hand to catch the colonel as he comes
through."
"Yeah! Sure, Harry," he replied.
A few moments later the colonel flashed into existence and staggered out.
Harry and Neville caught him on each side and helped the man to stand
up straight. Harry then pulled him a bit further into the room and asked,
"You alright, there, Colonel?"
"Oh, God," he muttered. "I quit!"
Harry just grinned at him.
Then, in quick order, the rest came through; Amelia with her wand out,
Susan, then Augusta also with her wand out.
"Wands away, please, ladies," said Harry. "You're in Her Majesty's house
here. You don't want her bodyguards thinking you're here to do her
mischief."
Both, looking around a bit, put their wands away. Both went up the
opposite sleeves of their wand hands.
'Interesting,' thought Harry.
Looking around himself for the first time, Harry noticed the room was
empty; except for one of the Pages standing just off to the side of them.
Clearly the man was waiting for their arrival.
Once Harry looked at him the Page them stepped a few paces forward.
"Is everyone here, My Lord?" he asked.
"Yes, thank you," replied Harry. "This is everyone."
Then the Page turned to the colonel and said, "Her Majesty is in the
Games Room and asks that your guests join her other guests in the Green
Drawing Room for tea."
"Thank you, Peter," responded the colonel.
Then, the colonel turned back to the others and said, "If you would follow
me, please?" before heading off out through the door Harry had first
entered.
Harry then hung back to shepherd the others out before him. He also
noticed the Page had just stepped back and waited.
"Coming?" he asked the man.
The page hesitated for a bit before answering, "No, My Lord, two more
guests to arrive, momentarily."
Harry thought about that for a moment before it dawned on him, and he
said, "Ah!" Then he turned and followed the others.
Led out through the door and down the hall a bit, Harry could see the
others looking about and gawking like tourists. He'd probably be doing
the same if he wasn't so focussed on what he was here to accomplish.
The colonel was standing just inside a set of doors near the end of the
hall where two other Pages were holding the doors open for them.
Following everyone inside he saw a nice light buffet laid out off to one
side with waiters serving tea and light refreshments. The wafting of
aromas from the table reached him and made his mouth water. Harry
watched as the others were led to seats by wait staff.
'God, I'm starving!' he thought. 'I haven't eaten since before I arrived in
the park!'
Paying little attention to anyone else he headed directly to the table. He
was a boy on a mission!
He was stopped just shy of it by a waiter who said, "Please, take a seat,
My Lord. I'll be serving you today."
Frowning with frustration Harry looked around to see who else was
there. He noticed the Grangers all sitting together around one side of a
large coffee table. Harry could see they were as nervous as cats in a
house full of rocking chairs.
'I've got to calm them down,' he thought.
There were a few spare seats next to Dan, so he took the one closest to
him and where he could see the others.
The wait person had obviously followed because he was right near
Harry's ear when he asked, "Tea or coffee, My Lord?"
"Tea, please!" replied Harry. "And one of those honking big plates of
sandwiches, please. I haven't eaten all day!"
Both Dan and Emma were looking at him with horror. Hermione, sitting
opposite, was just grinning at him.
"Very good, My Lord," the wait person said, departing.
"You know what it's like, Sir," he said to Dan. "March when you're
ordered, fight when you have to, eat and sleep when you can."
Dan snapped his head towards Harry before pausing to frown at him. He
didn't say anything, though.
"I know a lot, Sir," said Harry having fun sounding all mysterious.
Now that all the heirs were in the palace, and knowing what was about
to happen, Harry felt he could relax a little bit.
A few moments later, the wait person was back placing a tray bearing a
tea cup and saucer with a couple of lumps of sugar on the side, a small
pot of tea, and a tiny pitcher of milk.
"Oooh!" said Harry leaning forward. "Thank you!"
He quickly made a cup of tea, milk and two sugars, and then lifted the
cup and saucer away to sit back and enjoy it; pretty much gulping it
down.
"Ahhh..." he said after his first mouthful.
Moments later, the tray was removed and replaced with another bearing
a plate with two sandwiches cut into quarters and a bit of garnishing on
the side.
"Oooh!" he said again. "Thank you!"
Then he leaned forward, placed the saucer on the tray and grabbed the
plate of sandwiches.
Sitting back and placing the plate balanced on one thigh, he grabbed a
couple of the small sandwiches and gobbled them down.
Watching him eat for a bit from where she sat on Dan's other side, Emma
slowly started to frown. Dan appeared a little amused.
'At least all three of them are slowly getting over their nervousness,' he
thought.
"Young man," called Emma. "Please try to remember where you are!"
Swallowing as fast as he could what he had in his mouth, Harry
innocently asked, "Sitting in a chair eating lunch?" Then immediately
stuffed more sandwich into his mouth.
Dan snorted and tried not to laugh. He was mostly successful.
Emma, however, frowned at him even deeper.
Swallowing again, Harry said to Emma, "Doctor Granger, I really haven't
eaten anything since early this morning. And I may not get another
opportunity until this evening. I'm a growing lad, I need to eat!" Then
stuffed more sandwich in.
Snorting again, Dan was now quietly chuckling away, trying not to with
the back of his hand over his mouth, and turning red in the face.
Hermione, grinning even more, asked him, "Can I have one?"
Harry looked at her for a moment, then stuck his hand in the air and got
the attention of one of the waiters. When he noticed one looking at him,
he said, "Would you please organise a similar plate for Lady Granger and
her parents? Thanks!"
The waiter bowed in return before turning away to assemble a plate for
her.
Shortly thereafter a small plate of sandwiches was placed before
Hermione. She picked it up and was happily eating one of the quartered
sections.
About a minute later, Susan came over, dragging Neville with her. They
plopped into the last two seats, as children are wont to do, next to Harry.
"Hey Harry," asked Susan. "Can I have one?"
"Hmm?" asked Harry, mouth full of sandwich.
"Can I have one?" Susan asked again.
Carefully swallowing again, Harry looked up and, again getting the
notice of one of the wait staff, gestured for the man to come over. "Yes,
My Lord?"
"Could we have a plate for Susan here..."
"Me too, please, Harry," Neville cut in.
"... and for Neville?"
"Of course, My Lord," the man bowed slightly before moving away.
Harry, in the mean time, had drunk a few large mouthfuls of tea before
haring in to another sandwich.
Then he leaned forward while chewing and placed his empty teacup on
the coffee table and sat back again.
Things had began to click for Dan, by this time, however.
"Son," he asked Harry directly, "how do you know who we are?"
Harry quickly swallowed what was in his mouth, polished off the last of
his tea, and asked, "What do you mean, Sir?"
"You spoke to my wife by her title and name," said Dan.
To which Harry replied, " Because I'm the one who caused you to be
brought here?"
Then, before Dan could ask any other question, Harry quickly stuffed
another sandwich into his mouth.
Ignoring that fact Dan more directly asked anyway. "And, just why is
that?"
Meanwhile, the wait person came back with plates of sandwiches for
Susan and Neville placing them on the table in front of them.
Looking up, and deliberately ignoring Dan's question, Harry said to the
wait person, "May I have another cup of tea, please? Oh, and I think the
Grangers need their cups topped up."
"Certainly, Sir," the wait person said with the hint of a smile on his lips.
Without even thinking, both focused on Harry, Dan and Emma offered up
their teacups and saucers.
"Now, young man," said Dan, "just why is it that you caused us to brought
here?"
"Ah, Ah, Ahhh!" said Harry waggling a finger in the air. "That would be
telling. I'll leave that for Her Majesty to decide when you know."
Dan just frowned, clearly not happy.
Tea was brought back for the Grangers and Harry, who set about making
another cup for himself.
Harry, relenting a bit, sat more upright and said, "It's nothing bad, I
promise. Hermione's going to love this."
Harry then looked at Hermione and said with a grin, "Get your Hogwarts
letter yet, Hermione?"
Hermione suddenly sat bolt upright and exclaimed, "You, too?"
Her parents were quite startled with the question and nearly spilled their
teas.
"Isn't it great? I had no..." Hermione began to gush.
Harry suddenly put his finger to his lips and said, "Shhh! Remember what
Professor MacGonagall said to you. There are people in this room who do
not know." And indicated the wait staff.
Hermione's mouth shut with an almost audible snap.
"But, perhaps I should at least introduce my two friends here," said Harry
continuing. "Sitting next to me is Susan Bones, and next to her is Neville
Longbottom. They, too, will be attending Hogwarts this year. All four of
us will be First Years together."
Harry waited for that to sink in a little before continuing, "Susan and
Nev; this is Hermione Granger and her parents Dr Daniel Granger and Dr
Emma Granger. They are non-magicals but, as you've no doubt guessed,
Hermione is not."
A round of hellos later, looking at Dan and Emma, Harry said, "Susan's
aunt, Amelia Bones, and Neville's grandmother, Augusta Longbottom are
old friends and having a chat with Colonel Benton behind you... and no
doubt listening in."
"Sir!" they all heard Augusta say with indignation.
"Now, Hermione," Harry said turning to the little witch and ignoring the
comments from behind, "I know you found it difficult to make friends at
school, but that was only because you're scary-smart. You're so smart it
frightened the other children. However, I can assure you, you have three
friends right here."
"Really?" the look on Hermione's face was almost heart-breaking.
"Really," replied Harry firmly.
Suddenly, Hermione jumped out her chair, ducked around the table, and
just about jumped on Harry giving him in a tight hug. Luckily, his
reflexes were quick enough to allow him to get the expensive palace
crockery out of the way before she just about dive-tackled him.
"Oof!" exclaimed Harry.
"Thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou!" was all he got out of the lass for
a few moments.
Neville was almost openly laughing trying to hide behind his hands, and
Susan was simply giggling. Even Augusta, Amelia and the colonel stood
to look over the backs of the chairs to see what was going on.
Harry could just see the Granger's over Hermione's shoulder. Her parents,
stunned by Hermione's... sudden move... were a bit slow to react.
"Hermione!" said her father firmly. "Don't crush the poor boy to death!"
"Hermione, dear. Please, sit down. Try to remember where you are," said
her mother.
After a bit, Hermione climbed off Harry and contritely said, "Sorry." And
quickly went back to sit on the edge of her chair.
Then she softly said, "I've just never really had a friend before."
Harry could see the Granger parents were trying to hold back tears;
Emma, not so successfully. Their daughter, they knew, was without
friends as she frightened the other kids in her school and neighbourhood
with how smart she was.
"I think we're..." Harry said before he was interrupted by a soft chime
coming from the ceiling high overhead.
"Ah!" said the colonel from where he was still standing over near the two
older witches. "Her Majesty is ready for us."
# # #
6. The Three Heirs' Elevation
Chapter Six - The Other Three Heirs' Elevation
# # #
Everybody not yet standing, stood setting aside their plates and cups. The
colonel led the group over to a set of doors opposite to the ones in which
they entered.
Just shy of the doors, the colonel turned around and said, "Can I have the
Grangers in front, here," he said, indicating where he wanted them to
stand, "then the Longbottoms; and then the Boneses."
Turning to Harry he said, "My Lord, please bring up the rear."
Harry nodded and helped sort the three groups out. "Children in front,
please," he said.
Seeing everyone where he wanted them, the colonel turned and nodded
to a Page who was holding a door handle.
The door was opened and the colonel, led by a Page who was standing
just inside the door, led his little procession off and turned left just inside
the door.
Inside was the Throne Room. There was no one there but the procession
was led down the length of the room before coming to a door in the
'back' wall. The Page stopped here and knocked twice sharply on the
door.
It was opened from the other side and the Page stepped aside to let
everyone through. Harry felt the door closing again behind him.
Ahead, Harry could see the Queen seated on a large chair with a small
table to one side. On the opposite side of the table, in a slightly smaller
chair, sat the Prince of Wales, Prince Charles, watching the small
procession with curiosity.
'No desk, this time,' thought Harry. 'And she was also dressed more...
regally... with a small diamond tiara on her head. She looks more Queen-
ish without overdoing it.Nice.'
The Queen's small retinue, this time, were standing either side of the
room at the front away from where the group entered. The Queen sat
alone and apart except for Charles. A very subtle power play.
Harry could also see the goblin's box sitting on a small table in the centre
of the room about six feet in front of the Queen. He then noticed the two
goblins standing off to one side against a wall.
'Yep,' Harry thought. 'I knew that guy at the fireplace was waiting for the
goblins.'
Harry thought he should have warned the Grangers about the goblins.
But just hoped they'd handle it well, considering in whose presence they
were.
The colonel led his little procession to stand in a line perpendicular to the
Queen about six feet shy of the box on its little table.
Then, seeing his charges arranged, turned to face His Queen and formally
said, "Your Majesty, please allow me to introduce; Miss Hermione Jean
Granger; her parents, Doctor and Doctor Daniel and Emma Granger;
Master Neville Longbottom; Madam Augusta Longbottom, his
grandmother; Miss Susan Bones; and Madam Amelia Bones, her aunt."
Harry clearly didn't rate a second introduction.
"Thank you, Colonel," the Queen said. "We see you were successful in
your task."
Hesitating a moment, She asked, "And did you carry out your task with
the aplomb and dignity your office demanded as an envoy of Us?"
"No, Ma'am," bowing his head slightly the colonel replied. "I found the
methods of... travel... used quite disconcerting and fell over at least once.
I had to be helped to my feet on one occasion and held from falling
twice."
"We see," the Queen said. Then, turning to look at Harry, She said, "We
would have your opinion of Our Royal Summoner's performance, My
Lord Potter."
"Certain..." Harry managed to say before he was interrupted by Hermione
down the other end.
"Potter?... Harry Potter?..." she piped up before taking a step forward and
looking back down the line. Her sudden outburst and movement shocked
everyone else in the room.
"You're Harry Potter?... The Harry Potter?..." she continued with her voice
rising in pitch and volume.
Meanwhile Dan, after his initial startlement, looked down at his daughter
in horror before quickly glancing up at His Queen. He saw that, while
She was a little surprised at Hermione's outburst, She was also a little
amused.
"I've read aaaallllll about you..." Hermione continued, looking at Harry
before her father's hands suddenly grabbed her by the shoulders.
"Hermione!" he hissed in a loud whisper.
"Huh?" she exclaimed, before she quickly glanced up at her father.
Seeing the look on consternation on his face, she snapped her head
around to look at Her Queen and blushed furiously.
As her father half dragged, half guided, his daughter back into line she
squeaked, "Oh!... Sorry, Y... Your Majesty!" And hung her head feeling
thoroughly ashamed as her father tucked her in under his arm.
Down the other end of the line Harry had hung his head and was shaking
it backwards and forwards.
"Your Majesty," began Dan, "I apologise on behalf..."
Clearly trying not to smirk, the Queen simply raised Her hand in a stop
gesture. Dan shut up immediately.
"Doctor Granger, it is quite alright," She said. "Charles, here, was just as...
impetuous... as a child."
The Prince just grinned in response.
If Hermione could have blushed any deeper, she would have.
"It appears, My Lord Potter, you may be more famous than We," the
Queen said, then obviously awaited a response.
"Your Majesty, I..." said Harry looking up and back at the Queen and
squaring his shoulders. "I know of at least seven books supposedly
written about my life by one author alone. It's all pure fantasy, of course."
Waiting a few moments the Queen said, "We see."
Hesitating a few moments the Queen said, "Now, My Lord Potter, We
believe you were about to answer Our question."
"Yes, Ma'am," Harry said mentally preparing his answer. "Colonel Benton
was, of course, completely inexperienced in both side-along apparating,
the method used when we left here, and floo travel, the method we used
travelling from the Longbottom Manor to the Bones Manor and back to
here.
"Due only to his inexperience he stumbled a couple of times on exit.
However, I feel he represented the Crown with the dignity and aplomb
you required, and quickly accepted the... unusual... experience the
environment presented him."
The Queen nodded slightly and said, "Thank you, My Lord Potter, for
your appraisal."
Harry just gave a slight bow in response.
Then, turning to the colonel, she said, "Colonel, We find Ourselves
impressed with Lord Potter's report of you, and your own humility. We
would discuss this more with you at a later time."
"Thank you, Ma'am," the colonel responded with a formal bow.
"Now," She said sitting up just a little straighter. "Just what do Our other
guests understand of this matter?"
"Only that you have asked for their attendance, Ma'am," the colonel
replied more easily.
The Queen simply nodded. Turning to scan her eyes on the others in the
line, she said, "We have called you here to seek... clarification... of
matters most important to Us and the realm.
"To that end," she continued, "we have asked the goblins to attend us to
apply their magics. Through their magics we shall have Our answers."
Pausing for a moment she said, "Neville Francis Longbottom, Susan
Charity Bones and Hermione Jean Granger..."
She hesitated slightly, glancing at Harry as she did, before saying more
firmly, "By Our command as your Sovereign, We require you to undergo
the Rite of Inheritance at this time."
Looking back down the line, Harry watched as the shock of the Queen's
words hit Neville, Susan, Augusta and Amelia. The Grangers, however,
simply looked quite puzzled.
It was Augusta who spoke up first, "But... But... Your Majesty!" she
spluttered, "Such a thing is not done until the children..."
Again, the Queen held up her hand stopping the person speaking in mid
sentence. Augusta appeared quite stunned that she couldn't speak with
her mouth opening and closing.
"By Our command, Madam Longbottom," said the Queen firmly before
then saying. "We have the right."
Harry was just grinning, watching the Queen assert her magical authority
on the... event.
'Wow! Fast Learner!' he thought, with a grin.
Once the line had settled again, she turned to the goblins and said,
"Director Ragnock; Grunnark; if you would."
The two goblins bowed and then came walking up to the box. Grunnark
opened it and removed two blank sheets of parchment and the small
knife.
Once he was ready, he nodded to the Director who then nodded to the
Queen.
"Neville Longbottom," she said. "Please, step forward and follow the
instructions of the goblins."
Neville hesitated a bit and glanced up at his grandmother who was still
standing there in shock not uttering a word. Then he squared his
shoulders, lifted his head and stepped up to the box where the goblins
awaited.
The Director, took the knife off the box and, offering it to Neville, said,
"Mister Longbottom. You are to use this knife and prick the top of your
ring finger on your right hand. You are then to allow one drop of blood
to drop onto each piece of parchment before you."
Again, hesitating a moment, Neville took the knife with his right hand
and, switching it to his left hand, used it to jab the tip of his right ring
finger. He winced a little, handed the knife back to Ragnock, and
watched as a drop of blood welled up on his finger before holding it
above the first sheet of parchment.
When the first drop dropped, he quickly moved his hand over the second
piece of parchment and watched as the second drop fell and landed. Then
he pulled his hand away and pinched his finger.
He and the goblins then leaned forward to watch as the blood soaked in
and swirled out to form words.
Neville gave a sharp intake of breath at what he saw appearing.
Once the document had stopped it's magics, Ragnock picked them up side
by side. He read over both to compare them before handing one off to
Grunnark. Grunnark then walked over and handed it to the Queen
bowing formally as he did so.
The Queen accepted the parchment and quickly ready through it as
Grunnark walked back to the box.
"My Lord Potter," said the Queen, glancing across at Harry. "It appears
your... research... is correct."
Then she turned to look straight at Neville and said, "My Lord
Longbottom. It appears this rite has identified you as the Heir Apparent
to the Earldom of Gryffindor and the Heir Apparent of the House of
Longbottom. As there is no one of your line before you to claim the title -
by Our command, you, sir, are the Earl of Gryffindor."
When the Queen said 'Earldom of Gryffindor' the first time there was a
short hesitation before there was an audible collection of gasps from
Augusta and the Boneses. The Grangers still didn't seem to know what to
make of it all but were watching intently everything that was happening.
Even Hermione had recovered from her embarrassment by this time and
was watching just as intently as everyone else.
The Queen, however, did not seem to notice as she was staring intently at
the document before her.
After a few moments the Queen then turned Her attention to the two
goblins and said, "Director Ragnock, the rings, if you would. And We
require the same... protections of notification... that were applied to Lord
Potter's rings."
Grunnark reached into the box once more and drew forth two ring boxes,
offering one to Ragnock.
Taking it Ragnock opened it and cast the required spells upon it.
Then he turned to Neville offering it towards him and saying, "Yours is
the ring on the left, take it out."
Neville reached in with a shaking left hand and took out the indicated
ring.
"Place it on your right ring finger. The magics will do the rest," said the
old goblin.
As soon as Neville had placed the ring on his finger it resized itself before
it flashed once.
"The ring has accepted. You are now the Lord and Head of the Most
Noble and Most Ancient House of Gryffindor. As such, you are also
automatically emancipated. Congratulations, My Lord," Ragnock said
giving the ring box back to Grunnark.
"I... I am?" asked Neville a bit querulously.
"But... that's impossible!" blurted Amelia. "There's no way the magics of
the rings..."
"Madam Bones!" the Queen rode over the top of her in a firm voice. "You
do not yet seem to understand the authority I bear. I have ordered it, so
shall it be. The magics know Our authority."
'Oooh!' thought Harry. 'No Royal "We" in that statement. Amelia had best
watch herself.'
Looking back down at the document for a moment the old goblin then
accepted the second ring box and, ignoring Amelia's outburst and with a
straight face, said, "Yes, My Lord."
Then opening the second box he, again, cast spells upon it before offering
it to Neville.
"These are the rings for the Noble and Most Ancient House of
Longbottom. Yours is the one on the left."
Neville looked at it for a moment before turning back to look at his
grandmother. She was still looking on in shock. As was Amelia.
"Lord Longbottom," the Queen spoke up in a firm voice. "Take up your
Head of House Longbottom ring."
Neville spun back around to face the goblin and looked up with a bit of
shock, then reached in and removed the indicated ring.
Ragnock then said, handing the box back to Grunnark, "Place the ring on
the same finger, the rings will combine to form one."
Neville did so, watching the second ring resize itself and merge with the
first. Another flash and it was done.
"The ring has accepted," said Ragnock. "Congratulations, again, Lord
Longbottom."
Augusta, still frozen to the spot, let out a little 'Eep' sound but otherwise
didn't react.
"Lord Longbottom," said the Queen. "Congratulations. We will speak more
of this shortly. For now; please step back in to line."
Neville just nodded, turned around and walked back to take his place in
the line next to his grandmother, as instructed. While the Queen set the
document on the table beside her. The Prince then picked it up and read
it for himself, still quite curious.
"Susan Bones," the Queen then called. "Please step forward and follow the
instructions of the goblins."
Amelia tried to reach out and stop her walking forward but she just
couldn't seem to grab her.
Harry reached out and took the poor stunned women by the elbow and
said softly to her, "Easy, Amelia. I swear to you, this had to be done. She
will be safe."
After Susan went through the same ritual, she stepped back in to line
alongside her Aunt on the other side from Harry, wearing the combined
rings of the Heads of Houses of Hufflepuff and Bones.
"Hermione Granger," the Queen then called. "Please step forward and
follow the instructions of the goblins."
"Wha...?" her father quietly uttered. But he made no move to stop her.
His military background wouldn't allow him to.
Hermione, practically ran to the box and, bouncing on the balls of her
feet, reached out and almost snatched the knife out of Ragnock's hand
before carrying out the same rite.
The Queen seemed quite amused.
Once completed Hermione jumped back in to line between the colonel
and her father staring down at the ring of the Head of the House of
Ravenclaw on her right ring finger.
'That's everyone,' Harry thought. 'Next, Myrrdin's message to them and
the memory cubes.'
While Grunnark was packing the boxes up, Harry quietly stepped forward
and quietly asked Ragnock, "The Will, Director Ragnock?"
"Her Majesty has it, My Lord," replied the old goblin equally quietly.
Harry nodded and stepped back.
"Director Ragnock," the Queen then said. "You have, again, performed a
service for Us today. We thank you. Please be sure to invoice Us for your
service and We shall ensure swift payment."
Then, after a quick glance at Harry, She said, "May your vaults overflow
with gold. And may your enemies die by your hand."
Turning more fully to face the Queen the old goblin puffed up a bit,
obviously pleased, and said, "May gold continue to flow into your vaults.
And your enemies taste the keen edge of your sword."
Then he bowed formally and deeply, nodded to Grunnark, who picked up
the box, and led the way back out the door through which Harry and his
friends had entered. They were met just inside the door by a Page who
appeared to be leading them back to the fireplace in the Queen's
Audience Room.
When Harry had turned back around he saw that the table had been
removed and another Page was laying four low red velvet cushions with
gold tassels fringing them on the floor. Another Page was standing just on
the other side of the row of cushions sideways to them and holding what
he recognised as the Queen's Sword of State. Her father's sword.
'Oh, crap!' he thought to himself. 'I haven't had a chance to warn the
others who don't know what the sword means.'
Stepping forward slightly and turning his head back down the line he
quickly gained the attention of the others and very quietly said, "This is
just a ceremony, folks. No one is going to be hurt."
He could see that his words had, at least, calmed the two older witches.
"She's just going to tap them on the shoulder with the flat of the blade,"
he quietly said again.
That calmed them a bit more. Dan had, at first, wondered what Harry
was talking about. It didn't take him long to understand, though, once he
looked at the faces of those between he and Harry.. And he nodded back
at Harry, in understanding of why he said what he did.
Then the Queen and Prince Charles stood and stepped forward, waited a
moment, and the Queen said, "Lady Hermione Jean Granger, come
forward."
Hermione, still playing with her ring, looked up and said, "Huh?"
Dan snorted but gave his daughter a little push forward.
The colonel, recognising the young lass didn't understand what was going
on, took hold of Hermione's shoulder and guided her forward to stand
about eighteen inches shy of the cushion on her end.
Then he leaned forward and whispered into her ear. Hermione kneeled
on the cushion and was about to sit back on her heels when the colonel,
again, whispered in her ear and she straightened back up again while still
kneeling.
The Queen calmly waited until the colonel stepped back in to line. Then
she called, "Lord Neville Francis Longbottom, come forward."
Neville was no dummy. He immediately stepped up to the next cushion
and kneeled assuming the same position as Hermione.
"Lady Susan Charity Bones, come forward."
Susan did the same.
"Lord Harry James Potter, come forward."
And Harry went and kneeled on the remaining cushion, glancing towards
and grinning at the others as he did.
Then the Queen walked to stand about four feet in front of Hermione and
simply said, "My sword."
The Page holding it took a few paces forward and offered the sword to
the Queen with the flat of the blade resting on the palms of his gloved
hands. When the Queen took it he then bowed, turned around, and went
and stood just off to the side from Harry away from Susan.
Her Majesty then held the hilt of the sword in both Her own gloved
hands with the tip pointed straight up.
"Lady Hermione Jean Granger, as your sovereign and liege, We hereby
grant you the title of Countess Ravenclaw, both in the mundane world
and wizarding. And recognise you as Head of the Most Noble and Most
Ancient House of Ravenclaw."
'That's different,' Harry thought to himself.
Then She carefully lowered the sword to tap Hermione once on the left
shoulder. Then lifted it over her head to tap once on her right shoulder.
And back again to tap once on her left shoulder. And raised the sword to
point straight up again.
Then She moved to stand in front of Neville and said, "Lord Neville
Francis Longbottom, as your sovereign and liege, We hereby grant you
the title of Earl Gryffindor, both in the mundane world and wizarding.
And recognise you as Head of the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of
Gryffindor."
Then She did the same thrice-tapping of shoulders.
Next, She moved to stand in front of Susan and said, "Lady Susan Charity
Bones, as your sovereign and liege, We hereby grant you the title of
Countess Hufflepuff, both in the mundane world and wizarding. And
recognise you as Head of the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of
Hufflepuff."
And the same thrice-tapping of shoulders.
Finally, She moved to stand in front of Harry and said, "Lord Harry James
Potter, as your sovereign and liege, We hereby grant you the title of Earl
Slytherin, both in the mundane world and wizarding. And recognise you
as Head of the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of Slytherin."
Harry then heard a bit of a gasp coming from the others on mention of
the name Slytherin, before he received the same thrice-tapping of his
shoulders.
"You have done Us a great service today, Lord Slytherin," She added. "It
will be remembered."
The Queen then handed the sword off to the same Page, who bowed
again, before departing with it. And She went to stand back where She
first stood when calling them forward.
"Arise, Countess Ravenclaw; arise, Earl Gryffindor; arise, Countess
Hufflepuff; and, arise, Earl Slytherin," She commanded.
Each stood as their titles were called.
"Congratulations, all of you," She said warmly. "Family members may
now come forward and congratulate them."
It was Dan, leading Emma, who first came forward to hug Hermione. But
Augusta and Amelia soon joined in the congratulations after giving their
grandson and niece respectively a big hug. Plus, a lot of showing of rings
around.
It was Dan who first approached Harry. "I don't know why you did it, My
Lord," he said. "But, thank you."
"Call me Harry," replied Harry. "But don't thank me just yet. You may
well find yourself hating me for what I've caused here. All will be
explained to you soon."
After a few minutes with a few of the group carefully approaching the
Queen and Prince to have a few words, the Queen then asked for their
attention again.
"We think it best we now retire to the library for a more informal setting,
She said. "We shall discuss matters further there."
The Queen and Prince Charles then left through a side door. But, before
they could follow, the colonel came up and said, "It would be best we
wait a few moments before following."
That's when Augusta turned on him and said, "Lord Potter, I would know
what happened here, and why I felt so powerless to stop it."
Hearing Augusta confront Harry Amelia turned and said to him, "As
would I."
"I told you Her Majesty was not a non-magical," said Harry a bit
defensively. "What you saw was Her exercising Royal Magic. As your
Sovereign she has the power to act on magical matters within the
wizarding world of the United Kingdom and beyond, as well as the
mundane.
"Her Majesty vehemently disagrees with heirs apparent having to wait
until they come of age, or are emancipated earlier. So, She acted. And the
four earldoms are also peers within the mundane realm and can,
conceivably, be accepted into the United Kingdom's Parliament through
the House of Lords. It was Her authority over such matters, Her
command, that pretty much ordered the Rites of Inheritance and rings to
accept.
"That's why there was two Rite of Inheritance documents for each of the
others, as there was for me earlier today, and why She and the goblins
were watching the documents very closely as She spoke. They were
watching the words on the documents alter to conform to Her
commands."
"And what was that with the casting upon the rings?" asked Amelia.
Before Harry had a chance to answer the colonel stepped forward,
"Before you get into that, My Lord, Her Majesty will be expecting you."
Nodding to the colonel Harry said a bit cheekily but very formally, "Yes,
Oh, Royal Summoner."
The colonel just snorted in response and took the lead out of the room.
Harry made sure the rest of the group were tagging along and took up
the rear, except for two Pages following him.
Another long corridor and the colonel led them into a large library. As
soon as Hermione saw the books she said, "Ooooh..." and peeled off from
the group to browse shelves. Harry had to grab and drag her away before
she ended up losing herself reading the bindings.
In the middle of the room was a somewhat pentagon shaped setting of
couches and an armchair. In the middle stood a small round table that,
for now, was clear of anything upon it. Another Page was standing by to
guide them into seats.
The large single-seat armchair was left clear. Dan and Emma were guided
into a large double seat couch closest to the armchair. Amelia and
Augusta into the same style couch on the opposite side of the arm chair.
Harry and Hermione, with Hermione dragging him now, were led to the
one next to Dan and Emma. And Neville and Susan went into the one
between Harry and Amelia.
Hearing a noise coming from the side Harry turned to see a tea service
trolley being wheeled in. A wait person came up and asked, "Tea or juice,
anyone?"
Hearing no one order first, he said, "Yes, please; tea... white with two
sugars."
Then the orders came from the others.
As they waited, Dan turned to Harry and said, "I don't understand. How is
it that Hermione is the Duchess of Ravenclaw, when both Emma and I
are still alive?"
"You are the direct descendant of Rowena Ravenclaw, one of the four
founders of Hogwarts. However, the Heir to her... holdings... can only be
passed on to someone with a sufficiently powerful enough magical core
to be accepted into Hogwarts as a witch or a wizard," replied Harry.
"Neither you, nor your parents, nor as far back as we can find in recent
history, has had such a core. Hermione is the first in many generations.
So, she's the Heir Apparent; or, actual Heir, now."
"And Neville?" asked Augusta from the other side.
"As his parents have been... incapacitated... for a decade now, the Heir
passes to him," replied Harry.
"His father was magical. Why not him before...? Or his grandfather before
him?" Augusta further asked.
"Because all four Heirs have to be able to attend Hogwarts at the same
time, and the Heir to Ravenclaw would have been missing. That also
applies to Susan," explained Harry. "You see, the four founders, before
the fighting broke out and they parted ways, wanted to ensure their Heirs
would all, equally, own Hogwarts, as they did. So, they set things up so
that their heirs had to be of similar age. They forced a level playing field
to be in place so that no one or more could assert their ownership over
the others."
"Wait," said Neville, interrupting. "Did you say 'own Hogwarts'?"
Harry grinned back and replied, "Yeah, Nev; 'own'."
"We own a castle?" asked Neville wonderingly.
"No, we all own, at a quarter each, the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft
and Wizardry, the Hogwarts Castle in which it is housed, and all the land
around it, including the land on which Hogsmeade sits," said Harry
matter-of-factly.
"Lord Potter," said Amelia, speaking up. "The Ministry owns Hogwarts."
"No, Ma'am, they do not," Harry firmly replied. "Think about it this way.
Hogwarts has been around since late in the ninth century. That means
just over a thousand years. Yet the Ministry has only been around for a
few hundred years. I know this because Government in its current form
with Ministries has only been around for a few hundred years. If the
Ministry is supposed to own it, how did they get it hundreds of years
after it was built? If they bought it, from whom did they purchase it?
"The only possible explanation is that, over time, they've claimed it as
their own. However, they've had no legal right to do so. The school has
been running continuously since the time of the founders, so they can't
claim it under the laws of abandoned property. And if they do claim to
have purchased it then they've been defrauded."
Everybody was listening intently to what Harry was saying so no one
noticed when Her Majesty walked into the room. It wasn't until she was
almost at the side of what was clearly her chair before Harry noticed.
Harry, noticing her at the last moment, leapt to his feet. "Your Majesty! I
apologise..." he said as everyone else suddenly realised she was there and
rose to their feet. "...We did not see you approach."
"We understand, considering how rapt your audience was in your talk,"
she said gracefully sitting down in the remaining armchair. "Please, be
seated everyone."
Everyone resumed their seats, but now were sitting up a little straighter.
Her Majesty was now dressed in an expensive canary yellow dress to mid
calf, long gloves and carrying a matching purse, and no tiara.
"Ma'am, I was just explaining to the others how we, together, own
Hogwarts and the land upon which it sits for many miles around," Harry
explained. "Madam Bones believes it is the Ministry who owns it. I was
taking her through the logic of how they could not."
"We heard, My Lord," She said with a slight smile. "We would hear more."
"Of course, Ma'am," replied Harry.
Thinking a bit to get his talk back on track Harry then said, "Now, I don't
know how it came to be that the Ministry, or those who work within it
and without, came to believe the Ministry own Hogwarts, but I have my
suspicions.
"I think, a long time ago someone once asked someone else 'Who owns
Hogwarts since the founders left?'. That someone, not knowing
themselves, then probably said something along the lines of 'The Ministry
must own it, who else could it be?'. The first person then would have
seen the logic in that and said to others 'The Ministry owns Hogwarts'.
And word spread. When word would have made its way back to the
person who, first guessed, that the Ministry owns Hogwarts he would
have felt validated. He would think to himself, 'See? I was right when I
said I thought the Ministry owns Hogwarts'.
"Now, here's a question for you all. I don't want you to just answer it, I
want you to think about it," said Harry said before pausing for a moment.
"If everyone believes a lie to be the truth; does it make it the truth?"
The Queen just smiled, as did the Grangers, but the others were
frowning.
"Very nicely done, My Lord," said the Queen. "It is something of which
We are plagued on an almost daily basis. Our publicity staff in their
employment spend a lot of their time denouncing rumours about Us that
Our subjects believe to be true. And new rumours arise on an almost
daily basis.
"As for ownership of the lands of Hogwarts and all therein, the lands
form the four Earldoms. They cannot be sold as you cannot sell your
peerage," She explained.
With a nod to Harry She went on, "The conditions of that were in those
documents you provided Us concerning the formation of the Earldoms."
"The Hogwarts train, however," Harry went on, "I don't yet know about."
After a short pause the Queen then said, "My Lord Potter, I have
something for you."
She gestured to one of her people standing well away, they must have
come in when she did, and a silver tray was brought over.
The tray was offered to Harry who saw upon it a large folded piece of
parchment with a red seal.
Frowning Harry reached out and picked it up. Holding it before him he
saw it was his parent's Will. He broke the seal and read through it. As he
read, the others in the circle could see him getting angrier and angrier
before he then blinked in astonishment.
After he finished he then stood and leaned over offering it to the Queen.
She took it and began to read it while Harry plonked himself back down
in his chair muttering sulphurously.
The Queen glanced up to look at both Amelia and Augusta at one point
before continuing. And when She was done She offered it back to Harry,
who stood again and accepted it from Her.
"Do you mind if I give them the highlights, Your Majesty?" he asked.
"We believe that would be for the best," she replied.
"Okay," said Harry. "This is my parent's Will. It was sealed by the
Wizengamot under the direction of Albus Dumbledore, who also claimed
to be my magical guardian."
Opening it back up he then said, "The salient points are; on my parents
death it was to be asked if certain people would be willing to raise me.
They are, in order, Frank and Alice Longbottom, Sirius Black, Remus
Lupin, Edgar and Marjorie Bones, and Marlene McKinnon. If any of those
people remained alive but were unable or unwilling to take me; then,
together, they were to discover a home for me within the wizarding
world.
"Under no circumstances... and it's in capitals and underlined here... is
Harry to be left with Vernon and Petunia Dursley," he said. "Uncle
Vernon and Aunt Petunia are non-magicals. They believe anyone from
the magical world, or anyone who displays a talent for magic, is a freak.
Yet, that is precisely where Dumbledore left me."
"What?!" blurted both Amelia and Augusta. Harry thought it almost
sounded like stereo.
"That's Will tampering!" said Amelia in shock.
"But wait," said Harry, holding up a finger. "There's more.
"The Will was witnessed by Frank and Alice Longbottom, Sirius Black...
and Albus Dumbledore."
"WHAT?!"
Harry didn't know exactly who said that but he knew he had a reaction
from both older witches and the Grangers. It was almost a wall of sound.
That brought a couple of the Queen's retinue scurrying over with
watchful gazes flicking among the people there. Hands were being held
in a way it looked like they could suddenly duck under frock coats for a
weapon.
"Is everything alright, Ma'am?" one of them asked still looking with
suspicion at the gathering arranged before their Queen.
"It's fine, thank you, Peter," she said holding up her hand and tapping the
man on his arm. "They have just received a big shock. I'm sure they will
calm themselves down, immediately."
Everyone understood the implied message. And the circle was again
quiet.
"According to that," said Augusta with anger in her voice. "You should
have been placed with me. Frank and dear Alice may have already been
in Saint Mungo's, but no one knew at that time they would not recover."
"And, even if Frank and Alice were ruled unable to care for you, Harry,
then the Will clearly states you were never to go to your Aunt and
Uncle," Amelia continued on, and then said exasperatedly, "What in
Merlin's name is Dumbledore playing at?"
"Well," said Harry. "There's more I think you should know."
Amelia and Augusta both nodded.
"It also says here," Harry went on, "That I seem to have inherited Potter
Manor. I didn't even know my family had one. And that a large trust fund
was set aside for me at Gringotts, that the money therein be used by my
guardian to raise me, and that I be raised to understand my place within
society."
Lowering the document for a moment, Harry then said, "I had no idea
about any trust fund, and know that my aunt and uncle do not receive
any funds from it, so where is the money? If Dumbledore has...
unlawfully... claimed guardianship over me, then is he stealing it?"
"I will be investigating the matter, personally, on my return to the
Ministry!" Amelia said.
"And I will be raising the matter with the Wizengamot!" declared
Augusta.
"And I, as the person so aggrieved, ask you not to do anything just yet,"
said Harry firmly.
"Lord Potter, if the law has been broken then it is my duty to investigate!"
replied Amelia just as firmly.
"I understand," said Harry. "However, there are matters here of which you
are unaware that will make Will tampering seem like small potatoes.
Dumbles has not just committed that minor illegal act; he has committed
much, much more."
"Oh?" asked Amelia ominously.
Harry sighed and looking at the Queen said, "Your Majesty. Before I and
the colonel departed to... collect... the Longbottoms and Boneses, I was
relating to you what happened on the night of 31st October 1981."
"Oh, that was the night your parents were killed, right?" Hermione cut in.
"And you defeated Voldemort."
"Hermione!" her mother gasped in shock while the Boneses and
Longbottom recoiled in shock at mention of the name.
"It's okay, Doctor Granger, I'm not offended," said Harry placatingly.
"Please do not use that name, dear," said Augusta with a pained look. "It's
He-who-must-not-be-named."
"It was the night my parents were killed," said Harry to Hermione, "But I
did not kill Voldemort."
"And it's just a name," he went on, speaking to Augusta, "It has no power,
I assure you."
"Yes, My Lord Potter," the Queen smoothly cut in. "You were."
"Thank you, Ma'am," he said. "May I relate what the wizarding world
believes happened? And why I'm so famous?"
"We would like to hear that," the Queen replied.
Nodding, Harry gathered his thoughts and then began. "The wizarding
world believes that my parents, James and Lily Potter, and I were hidden
under a Fidelius Charm cast by Albus Dumbledore. That Sirius Black was
the Secret Keeper and, therefore, the only one able to give the
information to Voldemort as to the location of my parents. That
Voldemort... His real name is Tom Riddle, by the way... was led to the
cottage the Potters were hidden within by Sirius Black, who was also
supposed to be in his inner circle, a Death Eater, in secret.
"That Voldemort killed my parents and, in the act of trying to kill me, I
somehow managed to kill him first. That Peter Pettigrew turned up and
Sirius Black chased him. That Sirius Black managed to catch Pettigrew in
a street full of non-magicals, and in the process of killing Pettigrew, or
otherwise, blew up him and thirteen non-magical citizens of Britain
leaving a big crater in the street.
"That Black was then quickly captured, given a quick trial, and dumped
in the wizarding prison on Azkaban. That I was taken from the remains
of the Potter's cottage, given a health check where it was discovered my
injury, my forehead, could not be healed without a scar, and then
spirited away into hiding where I lived in a big castle where I grew up
happy and safe but led an exciting life.
"That's it in a nutshell, right?" he looked around asking the others there.
The Queen, of course, had already heard part of what happened and
knew the truth. She, however, just sat there, listened and watched, with a
small smile.
Harry got a few head nods and 'Yes'es in return. "Everybody believe this
to be true? This is what the entire wizarding world believes is the truth?"
he asked in general. "Except, of course, Mister and Missus Granger, who
probably have no idea what I'm talking about. And Hermione's probably
read all about it in those books she has."
More nods with rapid head nodding from Hermione. Dan and Emma just
had slight frowns of not understanding.
"Okay, then," said Harry. "Well, almost all of what I told you happens to
be a load of... rubbish. It's pure fiction. It. Is. Not. True!"
Harry waited for that to sink in before he went on.
"Okay, then," he said. "Here's what really happened, in a nutshell.
"My parents, James and Lily Potter, and I were hidden under a Fidelius
Charm cast by Albus Dumbledore. That much is correct," he began.
"However, Sirius knew that pretty much everyone knew that he was the
Potters' best friend. So, at the last moment, he convinced James and Lily
to switch Secret Keepers. He convinced them to switch to their other
school friend, Peter Pettigrew. That means Dumbledore knew who the
real Secret Keeper was. Peter Pettigrew had been Riddle's spy within the
Order of the Phoenix, the vigilante group battling Riddle from in secret.
"What Riddle did not know was that my mother, Lily, had been spending
years studying old and ancient magics. This included rune magics. My
mother had cast upon and around my crib multiple layers of spells and
wards, as well as some upon me. Lily had discovered a way to block the
killing curse. However, it required her to sacrifice her life to fully charge
the magical protection. So, when she died, she had one hand on the ring
of runes and, in giving her life, her magical energy was directed into the
wards.
"When Riddle then aimed his wand at me and... cast... the runes, fully
charged, activated. The curse was not just blocked... except for giving
this scar on my head... but, together with the runic magics, bounced back
at Riddle killing him instantly by obliterating his corporeal self.
"That means it is Lily Potter who is the hero of the wizarding world; it was
Lily Potter who killed Voldemort; it was Lily Potter, through her studies
and skills with magic, and not a fifteen month old baby, who richly
deserves the praise. Not me."
Harry gave that a moment to sink in before continuing.
"Now, as soon as the cottage's wards were breached the alarm went out
to the rest of the Order, what was left of them. The first one to arrive was
Sirius. He arrived moments after Voldemort was blown up. He knew,
immediately, what had happened and expected us all to be dead. In a fit
of rage he charged, on his own, the remaining Death Eaters that didn't go
the same way as Riddle. All but one quickly apparated out of there. The
only one left behind was Pettigrew, who couldn't apparate because he
was panicking too much over the death of his master.
"Pettigrew then fled with Sirius in hot pursuit. However, that's also when
other members of the Order arrived, some of which were Aurors. Magical
police who now work for Amelia here," Harry said indicating Amelia
where she was sitting in confused silence on the couch next to Augusta.
"The Aurors, thinking Sirius was both the Secret Keeper and was trying to
flee, gave chase. When Sirius finally caught up to Pettigrew, Pettigrew
screamed that it was Sirius who betrayed the Potters and cast a blasting
charm to blow a hole in the street, a piece of which csevered his left
finger on his left hand. The blast killed thirteen non-magicals and
knocked Sirius flying. Pettigrew seized the moment, changed into his
animagus form - a rat - and fled down through the now opened sewers."
"When the Aurors finally caught up they arrived moments after Pettigrew
disappeared. They seized Sirius and manacled him. As he was led away
he was saying in deep shock and grief 'I killed James and Lily, I killed
James and Lily'.
Harry paused a few moments before saying, "That is what really
happened up to that point, that night."
Then Harry shut up and sat back to allow the others to mentally digest
what he had just said.
"But... but... everyone knows Black killed the Potters!" exclaimed Augusta,
the first to recover. "He admitted it!"
Harry then leaned forward again and said, "Yes, quite curious that, isn't
it?" Then, turning to Dan he said, "I believe you would have an
explanation as to why he said it; wouldn't you... Captain?"
Dan and Emma's faces immediately changed from ones of contemplation
to ones of shock. Hermione just looked confused.
"I...I..." stuttered Dan, before glaring back at Harry and flatly saying,
"How on Earth would you know that?"
"That will be explained soon," replied Harry. "For now, though, could you
explain what I meant?"
Dan just glared at Harry for a moment before he looked at his Queen
with a questioning look.
The Queen, knowing what Dan was asking of Her, replied, "Just give the
concepts of what Lord Potter is speaking, Captain."
Dan nodded and said, "Yes, Ma'am." Turning back to face Augusta, he
huffed a bit and said, "What Harry, Lord Potter, is talking about is the
emotion of guilt, not the reality of it."
After thinking for a bit, he said, "Let's say an army corporal orders a
private, a close friend, to check a car for a bomb. The corporal then goes
to another car, away from the first, to check that one for a bomb. While
the private is checking the car he has been ordered to check, it blows up,
killing him. The corporal is, of course, shocked by it. He may have even
been severely injured in the explosion, but lives.
"However, as far as he is concerned, he killed his friend, the private. He
figures, if he hadn't ordered his friend to check the car, his friend
wouldn't have been killed. Therefore, he killed him.
"What Lord Potter is referring to is that Mister Black believes he killed his
friends, the Potters, because Mister Black told them to use this Pettigrew
man as their... Secret Keeper. Who then betrayed them. Mister Black feels
responsible. It was his guilt of that, which drove him to say he killed
them."
"Precisely," said Harry. "And, thank you."
"But Pettigrew wasn't an animagus," said Amelia. "Animaguses are very
rare, and they have to register their forms with the Improper Use of
Magic Office within the Ministry. We would have known."
"Animaguses are only rare because witches and wizards believe them to
be. Therefore, they do not bother to find out if they, themselves, are one.
Every witch and wizard with enough magic to get into Hogwarts has the
inherent ability to be an animagus. All it requires is the practice of
meditation; first, to seek what their animagus form would take, and then
to begin to practice to change.
"It's yet another of those 'Everyone knows it to be true; therefore, it must
be. Yet it's not.' situations," replied Harry.
"Even if he was an animagus he would still need to be registered with the
Ministry," Amelia retorted.
"Really?" asked Harry. "The wizarding world was in a state of chaos,
pretty much in a wizarding war. If you had a skill like that, would you
make it public by informing the Ministry?"
"But it's the law!" snapped Amelia.
Harry turned to the Queen and asked, "Everyone in here is cleared for
knowing about this, Your Majesty?"
The Queen knowing what Harry was about to do, quickly glanced to
where her retinue and the wait staff were still waiting, and said, "Yes,
Lord Potter. You may proceed."
Harry just nodded, rose and walked outside of the circle of chairs and a
little away. He jumped and changed into his phoenix animagus before
flying up and circling the room once. He circled in tighter to lightly
hover over the middle of the circle. Then, he moved just off the centre
table in front of his chair, and changed back, lightly dropping to the floor
in human form.
He calmly sat down and waited. Everyone, except the Queen who knew
what to expect, were flat-out astonished; jaws wide open in some cases,
eyes bugging out.
"Thank you, Lord Potter," the Queen calmly said.
From where he was sitting Harry bowed slightly to her in response.
"What was that?!" asked Dan.
"An earth phoenix," replied Harry calmly.
"Now, Madam Bones, I am an animagus. I am not registered with the
Ministry," said Harry. "My father was also an animagus. His form was a
stag. And, as I said, it is a skill any witch or wizard can learn. It just takes
dedication."
He then said, "That would be another of those beliefs 'Everybody knows
to be true' just proven false."
"Yes, well," said Amelia, with not a little shock.
"However," Harry then spoke up, "about the events of that night. Let's hit
the salient points. First, Dumbledore cast the Fidelius Charm, which
means he knows Peter Pettigrew was not the Secret Keeper. Yet, he has
not spoken about that with anyone. Second, Sirius Black is innocent of all
charges against him. Third is the matter I haven't raised - and this is the
one I'm really annoyed about - Bartemius Crouch Senior, then Head of
the DMLE, had him thrown directly into Azkaban on the orders of
Minister Millicent Bagnold, without even giving him a trial."
"WHAT?!"
Harry, getting bombarded with the sound of the adult's rage and shock,
winced.
Her Majesty, first to regain her composure, simply raised her hand. And
received total silence.
"Are we to understand, My Lord Potter," She said, "that one of Our
subjects has been incarcerated in this wizard's prison, without a trial?"
"Yes, Your Majesty," replied Harry. "And he has been there for nine and a
half years. About eight years longer than most people live."
"There's no way he would have been incarcerated without a trial, let
alone sent to Azkaban," stated Amelia. "No one would have stood for it!"
"Another belief I need to shoot down in flames?" asked Harry, not
without a little gentle ribbing.
"Okay," he went on, "Where's the trial transcript? The record of evidence?
The record of interview of the supposed culprit? Witness statements?"
"They'll all be in the files at the Ministry," replied Amelia.
"Then I'll ask you, come Monday, to go and look for them," said Harry.
"And, if you can't find them, get him the hell out of there. Veritaserum
him. Hell, Veritaserum Crouch and Bagnold, too, while you're at it."
"However," he went on, "I still need you to leave Dumbledore, and his
part in all this, alone."
"Lord Potter," said Amelia exasperatedly, "if all this turned out to be true,
Dumbledore is a criminal and needs to be brought to justice."
"And I agree," said Harry with a sigh. "But, there is still far, far more to
this than you've so far heard."
"Your Majesty," he said turning to the Queen, "I have another message
from my mentor. This time it's for the other heirs. However, I think their
guardians and you may be very interested in what he has to say."
"Then by all means, My Lord Potter," she replied. "Let us watch it."
# # #
7. The Heirs' Discovery
Chapter Seven - The Heirs' Discovery
# # #
Harry reached into his satchel and drew forth another memory cube. He
leaned forward and placed it in the centre of the table before him. And
activated it.
As before, up popped an image of Myrrdin.
"Greetings, My Lords and Ladies, their families, and of course, Your
Majesty, if you're watching this," said Myrrdin with a formal bow.
"My name is Myrrdin Emrys, or Merlin Ambrosius, if you prefer..." he
began just as Harry heard a sharp intake of breath from the wizarding
folk, "... and I have been Harry's mentor, teacher and friend for the past
fifteen years.
"Yes, yes; I know he's not reached his eleventh birthday yet; but Harry
can vouch for it. Harry lived it and Her Majesty heard me explain it to
Her. Ask Harry how it was possible later.
"What I am going to talk to you about is time and prophecy. And your
places within both. I'm going to talk to you about three different
timelines. Specifically three different futures. What was supposed to
happen, what would have happened if I hadn't taken a hand in it, and
what I did to start to get things back on track. With your help, we'll
succeed.
"First, the original timeline; what was supposed to happen.
"Harry was supposed to have originally gone and lived with Augusta and
Neville; first as a guest, then as a more permanent family member due to
Frank and Alice's health. Susan, your life would have been the same. The
same goes for Hermione.
"Then all four of you would have entered Hogwarts as normal students,
and completed your studies. You would have, all four of you, been close
friends. Harry and Neville would have been sorted into Gryffindor,
Hermione into Ravenclaw and Susan into Hufflepuff. Yes, I know Harry is
the Earl of Slytherin, but the reputation of the house at present meant the
friendship would have been... damaged if he was sorted there.
"Then, except for Hermione, you would have all discovered your true
inheritance as you reached your majority. Hermione would have
discovered hers when a letter would have been sent to her inviting her
into Gringotts. And she would have undertaken the rite of inheritance.
"After Hermione, the first to reach majority but the last to receive her
title, did receive hers, all four of you would have soon afterwards been
together in the Great Hall. At that point Hogwarts would have recognised
you all as you really are. And you would have then been in a place to
radically change the curriculum to bring the school up to a decent
standard of education, rather than the shadow of its former self it has
become.
"You would all, also, start changing the wizarding world in other ways,
especially through your seats on the Wizengamot. Neville would have
championed equality, as a true Gryffindor would. Susan would, at the
same time, forged to unite the wizarding world as one and championed
better laws regarding magical creatures. Hermione was destined to be the
smartest witch in Hogwarts history, she would even be Head Girl in her
final year, and she would have been the one leading both changes to
wizarding law, revitalising the whole system, and challenged even her
ancestor, Rowena Ravenclaw, for knowledge and development of new
magics.
"And then there's Harry. Voldemort... Riddle... will return. Harry knows
how. He was going to return in about four years from now, but Harry
was finally going to face him in a one-on-one duel to the death in your
final year just before his majority. Harry would be successful and, after
taking up his titles, go on to be the hero of the wizarding world and
beyond. He would also be the linchpin holding all four of you together
and, if anyone threatened you, dealt with them," Myrrdin paused for a
moment before continuing.
"However, all that was... interfered with... by a stupid, old, manipulative
man who thinks he's God's gift to wizardry; Albus Percival Wulfric Brian
Dumbledore. He who thinks he's better than everyone else and only he
can fix things. He who has no problem sacrificing people if he believes
it's for what he calls 'The Greater Good'. If you ever hear him say, 'It's for
the greater good', he's about to or has already broken the law. And there's
a possibility someone's going to die, or did die, as a result of his
manipulations.
"When Dumbledore messed with the timeline he messed with destiny.
Through his acts, Harry would have lost to Riddle in that duel. And
Riddle would have gone on to first, destroy wizarding Britain, then the
wizarding world, and then the mundane world. The eventual result
would have, likely, led to the end of the entire world as we know it; as
you know it.
"So, I had to step in. And when I have to step in I make sure about what
I'm doing. I leave nothing to chance, as I won't get a second chance. I
secreted Harry out of the home in which Dumbledore dumped him the
night after his parent's death. A mundane household. A household where
he would not have known love, nor learned of his wizarding heritage
until he received his letter from Hogwarts shortly before his eleventh
birthday. It was Dumbledore's plan to soon after... rescue... him. This
way, Dumbledore would appear to be Harry's knight in shining armour
and Harry would adore him. Of course, it was all about Dumbledore
being able to control Harry.
"Harry would have entered the wizarding world smaller and weaker
physically, and his magical core would have been irreparably damaged.
It's that damage that would have led to his eventual loss at Riddle's
hands. Dumbledore's plan was for Harry to fight Voldemort, lose, and
then Dumbledore would come in and kill Voldemort making him, once
more, the hero of the wizarding world. He would, of course, have failed.
"I took Harry out of that abusive home on his fourth birthday. And, I did
it in such a way that Dumbledore, who has magical monitors on the
household where he dumped Harry, does not know he's missing. As far as
Dumbledore knows, Harry is there right now. And Harry and I need him
to keep thinking that until the 1st of September when Harry leaves for
Hogwarts. And there, Dumbledore believes he will have even more
control over Harry. Yes, he's that manipulative.
"Yes, I took Harry out of the Dursleys' on his fourth birthday, and for the
next close-to-fifteen years I trained him. That's right, fifteen years. Harry
may be an eleven year old, nearly, but I took him to a place where time
ran slower. He has the most advanced training I could provide him. I
trained him in the way that druids, mages and magicians of my day were
trained. Then, due to his aptitude, I carried on with further training. In
for a penny, in for a pound; as I believe they say in your day.
"At the moment young Harry has so much knowledge crammed into his
brain he could start writing it all down and not be finished before he died
of advanced old age. I trained him to Journeyman level, as it is known...
sorry, as it was known... in my day. And that's well beyond what the
wizarding world is capable of in your day.
"You must not allow others in the wizarding world to know what is going
on until the four Heirs make their move. That especially includes
Dumbledore, his so-called Order of the Phoenix, the Ministry and the
Wizengamot. If others learn of what is being planned it would place the
Heirs in danger. Some would attempt to stop them as they will see what
they will do as a threat to their way of life. They would be wrong, but
they don't understand that yet.
"I also do not want the Heirs to be recognised by Hogwarts until after
your first year. I want you to have the time to just be students, watch and
learn about the curriculum, and plan how to fix it. That will also give
others, such as Her Majesty, the chance to do their own preparations.
Then, on the day of the Leaving Feast at the end of the year, you can
pounce!
"At the moment, only Her Majesty and some of her people, the goblins,
and you... eight... know of your elevation if Harry was successful in
having the signals from the rings blocked from alerting the wizarding
world the Heirs have taken up their rings. You should all at least get
another almost year of your childhoods before you're thrust into the thick
of it.
"Now for the prophecy..."
Again, with the split image. And, again, the first part of the prophecy.
"Dumbledore knows that part, he was there when he heard that part of
the prophecy uttered. Oh, and he didn't capture the memory of it and
give it to the Department of Mysteries, either. Yet another thing he's done
wrong.
"Riddle also knew the first two lines. This is the part Dumbledore and
Riddle don't know..." And he recited the second part of the prophecy he'd
done earlier.
"Now to break it down for you so you can understand what a pivotal role
you'll play.
"The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches. Could be
anyone. Born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month
dies. This could be Harry or Neville. Yes, Neville, you're what
Dumbledore thinks of as 'the alternate'. And the Dark Lord will mark him
as equal. That's Harry, it's the scar on his head. But he will have power the
Dark Lord knows not. Dumbledore thinks it's love, which Harry abounds
with. And either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while
the other survives. That's the duel, unless Harry can stop him before that.
Before two hands of full turnings shall pass. Less than ten years. The one
with the power will come forth from whence he has been lost. Harry coming
out of hiding, where I took him.
"He shall be joined by loyalty. That's Susan. He shall be joined by wit. That's
Hermione. He shall be joined by resolve. That's Neville. The four are
rejoined! That happens at Hogwarts. They shall defeat evil and restore order
to magical kind. As I've explained.
"When the four founders first split, it was Salazaar Slytherin who first
walked away. He caused what was to follow. That means it was up to his
Heir to get them all back together. Which is what Harry managed to
accomplish, since you are all here watching me ramble on. However, it
won't be recognised until you all stand together in the Great Hall. And
that's the 1st of September.
"Now, why are we doing things early? It's because Dumbledore has
already done so much damage to the time balance, the scales of time
needs an extra... nudge... to get things back to rights. By you four taking
control earlier, you will give the nudge needed.
"But, you're eleven year olds. You do not have the knowledge or wisdom
to carry out what you need to do. Only Harry has it, at the moment. So
we can fix that. We can bring your knowledge up and give your wisdom
a boost.
"Oh, you'll still be eleven year olds. But your knowledge will be
astounding. It will compensate you against your lack of years.
"Harry has specialist memory cubes that will, as he puts it, download the
knowledge into your minds. The memory cubes were designed and
created for each of you and are designed to not cause you harm. Harry
calls this safety feature... circuit breakers.
"It will take many days to run through all the cubes. Harry knows what to
do. At the end of it you will have the same level of knowledge as he
does."
While Myrrdin continued to talk Harry withdrew from his satchel a
wooden case. Opening the lid he set the case upon the coffee table next
to the cube. Inside the case where three rows of fourteen near identical
cubes. Plus, a fifteenth.
Myrrdin continued, "So that it will not disrupt your normal lives the
cubes are designed to be used at night during the course of a normal
night's sleep. Each will be placed on your forehead once you're lying
down. Harry will activate them. Then they'll do their work for about
eight hours each. At the end of that time you will simply wake up feeling
quite refreshed but with new knowledge.
"The only difference to that routine is the first one. It's designed to allow
and give you the knowledge and understanding of how to order your
mind. It will teach you Occlumency. This is to protect you from
Dumbledore trying to manipulate you. Dumbledore is a trained
Legilimens and has no compulsion against mind-raping his students or
anyone else. This is something he does often. If he discovers who you are,
he will no doubt attempt it upon you."
Harry heard both Amelia and Augusta gasp in shock.
"It will also give you an eidetic memory, perfect recall. So that all the
information in the rest of the cubes will remain in your minds and you
can then order it in such a way the information will come to your
forethoughts immediately.
"The other cubes will cover wizarding and mundane law, the history and
traditions of both worlds, how to live in both worlds, the laws of logic,
mathematics, physics, mundane and magical medicine and healing,
herbology, technology, technomancy, arithmancy, runes, ley lines,
potions, charms, hexes, and even curses with a focus on defence against
the dark arts. They will teach wandless, druidic and oriental magics;
business principles, public relations and leadership. And they will teach
how to expand on what they have learned, experiment with safety
protocols in place, mundane weaponry, security systems; and even more.
"In other words, everything Harry and I could conceive someone in their
positions could need to be safe.
"I would wish you luck, children, but I happen to know you don't need it.
So I will say instead, I will enjoy watching your successes.
"Oh, and by the way, Harry. You've got a piece of one of the sandwiches
you scoffed earlier stuck to your tie."
"What?" said Harry then quickly looked down at his front trying to brush
away... nothing.
Suddenly, Myrrdin said, "Pranked you back!"
And the cube shut itself off.
Harry looked at the now dead cube stunned for a moment before he
looked up and said, "Myrrdin! You just had to get the last one in, didn't
you!"
Looking back down again he saw everyone else staring at him. "What?"
he asked. "He wanted to get me back because one of the last pranks I
played on him turned all his hair pink."
"You pranked Merlin?" asked Neville in awe.
"Well, yeah, Nev," replied Harry. "In that place we didn't study and work
the whole time. We had a lot of fun together, too."
"But how did you learn about pranking?" asked Hermione. "Did you study
it?"
"No," replied Harry. "In my down times I'd sometimes sit and watch
through Myrrdin's time viewer what my Mum and Dad got up to at
Hogwarts. Dad and Sirius were best friends since well before Hogwarts
and, once there, they made friends with Peter Pettigrew and Remus
Lupin. The four of them called themselves the Marauders and, my Dad
and Sirius mainly, used to prank the other students and, sometimes, the
staff. Some of them were funny but most were just... cruel. I was
disappointed with my father for that, and it's also something I won't do."
"But, if Myrrdin and you could see through time, wouldn't he have been
able to see if you were going to play a prank on him?" asked Hermione.
Harry stared back utterly stunned as Hermione's words made him realise
the truth of it. Then he started to chuckle. Then laugh. He'd almost
reached the point of it being full-on uncontrollable laughter before
Augusta spoke up.
"Lord Potter!" she admonished him. "Try to remember you're a Head of
House, and where you are!"
Harry struggled but it still took him quite a while to get himself back to a
point he could speak.
"Don't you get it?" he chortled. "Hermione's right! He knew! He knew, and
he still let me do it!" Then he broke out into laughter again. And it was a
little while before he again managed control of himself. Hermione and
Susan got it and were also giggling a little.
"He... let me do it," said Harry, still calming down and somewhat amazed.
"He let me do it, so I had fun on one of my last days there! Oh, Myrrdin;
you sly old fox!"
"Then why didn't you know he knew?" asked Hermione again.
"Because I didn't think to go looking for if he did," replied Harry. "You
can't see everything. There wasn't enough time or you'd spend all your
time just watching instead of learning and studying."
Suddenly remembering where he was he looked up at the Queen and
said, "Sorry, Your Majesty. That... was rude."
"No need to apologise, My Lord Potter," the Queen smiled back. "We, too,
were amused."
Finally calming right down Harry leaned forward, sighed a little, and
asked, "Now that you've seen Myrrdin's message. Are there any
questions?"
It was Dan who spoke first, "That was a nice bit of holographic...
whatever it was... but how do we know it was true? Or even that that
man was Merlin? And these memory cubes of which he spoke, how do we
know they won't harm our children?"
As he asked, Harry was nodding his head. "We were expecting these sorts
of questions, so I'm going to do something Amelia and Augusta, and
Susan and Neville, know means this is no joke.
"I do not have a wand yet, as I won't be going to purchase it until my
birthday," Harry continued. "So, Madam Longbottom, may I borrow
yours?"
Augusta drew her wand from her sleeve and handed it to Susan without a
word. Susan then leaned over Neville and handed it to Harry. Clearly
Augusta knew what Harry was about to do; and it looked, so did Amelia.
Holding the wand out in front of him Harry stated in a solemn voice, "I,
Harry James Potter, Earl of Slytherin, Head of House Slytherin, Head of
House Potter and Heir to the House of Black, do solemnly swear on my
magics and my life, that the message I played before this gathering, was
of Myrrdin Emrys, also known as Merlin Ambrosius. And do also swear
that what was relayed by him to this gathering in his message was and is
true as I know it to be. I further swear that I will not knowingly lie, and
have not knowingly lied, on any matter we gathered here have discussed
this day. However, I reserve the right to not answer any question; but, if I
do, then that answer will be the truth as I know it. So mote it be! So mote
it be!"
A flash of light appeared to radiate from Harry, just once.
No one said a word as Harry then held the wand by its grip and said,
"Lumos!" and the tip brightly lit up. "Nox!" and the light extinguished.
Harry handed the wand back to Susan then reached his right hand, first
showing one of his rings, out towards the cube. And willed it to float
gently over to his palm.
"Madam Longbottom," asked Harry quietly. "Could you relate to Her
Majesty and the Grangers just what it meant when I did that?"
Still completely stunned by what Harry did, Augusta haltingly said,
"Yes... Of course... My Lord."
Then, gathering herself, she explained, "Lord Potter just made an
unbreakable vow. As an emancipated minor he is now an adult in the
eyes of magical law. So, he could do it and be bound by it. He then
demonstrated that what has been discussed here, and with Her Majesty
earlier, was true by lighting the tip of his... my... wand with his magics.
And he is clearly not now dead.
"However, I have no idea how he managed to make that crystal float over
to his hand."
"Thank you, Madam Longbottom," said Harry. "In answer to that, I used
wandless magic. You will recall Myrrdin said one of the teaching cubes
can teach Neville, Susan and Hermione how to use it."
"And if I do not allow Hermione to go to Hogwarts, now that I know of
this?" asked Dan.
"If us four Heirs do not stand together in the Great Hall, then the world,
as we know it, will probably end," said Harry, flatly.
Giving that a few moments to sink in, he then said more calmly, "If
Riddle wins against me, he will take over the wizarding world in Britain.
There is no one that we know of likely to stop him. Not just magical folk
will die either, just as it did in the 70s right through to late 1980, many
non-magical folk will also die. The rest of the magical world will then
shut itself off from Britain.
"Riddle, unstopped, will then work to take over the mundane world of
the United Kingdom and Ireland. He will then attempt to enslave
everyone. Those he can't enslave he will kill. This will then lead to
involvement from Europe in self-preservation. Then, even more nations
will become involved. And there is then every likelihood of global war."
Dan went white; Emma was not far behind him.
"If the four Heirs unite in the Great Hall at Hogwarts, the prophecy states,
'They shall defeat evil and restore order to magical kind'. 'They shall defeat...'.
That's pretty cut and dried," said Harry.
"M... Merlin was understating things when he said he only takes a hand if
he feels it's necessary, didn't he?" asked Dan.
Harry smiled and said, "I found him to be quite modest, yes."
"And these... magical... cubes of yours?" asked Amelia.
"Will give Susan, Neville and Hermione," said Harry as he indicated them,
"The greatest arsenal of knowledge, across many disciplines, we could
devise in the time Myrrdin and I had to aid them in their endeavours
with me in this."
"How long will it take?" she asked.
"I don't know for sure but it's speed will depend of the capability of the
mind to which it is applied," replied Harry. "The first cube will take about
eight hours to do its job. That is, give them the knowledge and ability
to... reorder, for wont of a better word... their conscious memories. And
the knowledge of how to shield their minds, Occlumency. By the time we
reach the 1st of September they will be skilled Occlumens and have their
mental walls up.
"Though the cube will take about eight hours, it is then up to them to put
the knowledge it's given them into practice. That should take at least two
full days. I plan on giving them two and a half, meaning I would return
three nights later with the next cube. After that it's pretty much a new
one each night.
"The scariest ones for you, watching your loved ones, is the first one.
When someone is reordering their memories and knowledge, they're
going to appear to be... staring off into space... for long periods of time.
But you can easily grab their attention if you need or want to, even if it's
just to check on them. Think of them as someone who has focussed all
their attention on solving a problem, or reading a good book, and you'll
have a pretty good idea.
"I can also stop at any time, as requested by them or by you, their
guardians, and they will retain what they've already... absorbed. But each
new cube after the first will have no effect on their day-to-day activities.
They will simply have all this new knowledge they didn't have the day
before.
"If we're able to run through all the cubes in quick succession, without a
break after the first, it's going to take just over two weeks to reach the
end."
"How do they work, My Lord?" asked Amelia.
"Essentially, they're a... different form of a pensieve," replied Harry.
Before he could continue Emma interrupted. "A pensieve?" she asked.
"A wizard is able to extract from their minds a copy of different
memories," replied Harry. "These memories can then be put into a device
called a pensieve, which will allow another, or others, to see the
memories for themselves. They are very useful in law enforcement when
questioning witnesses; or for showing someone something you saw and
want them to see.
"The cubes have certain of my memories stored in them," he continued.
"They are of what Myrrdin taught me and I learned for myself. And
they're ordered in such a way that the subject matter is...
compartmentalised... to make it easier for those using them to absorb the
information in a logical form."
"But a pensieve of memories only works if you're awake and you actively
watch the memories. It's almost as if you're there as the memory is being
developed," explained Amelia.
"If you watch a memory," she continued, "Then time within it flows
normally. That would mean it would take years to learn from your
memories what you've learned."
"Yes," said Harry. "And that's where these cubes differ from a pensieve.
"You see, the subconscious mind is able to absorb information at an
incredibly fast rate; far faster than your five senses - sight, hearing, smell,
touch and taste - can detect the information. So, Myrrdin spent years
developing that magical technology to what we would need. Each cube
stores years of learning and training - my learning and training -
compresses it and speeds the time up. Then, when activated, sends the
information into the mind of the recipient at an incredibly rapid rate but
slow enough for the subconscious to accept it while the body is in sleep
state.
"Think of it as watching a one and a half hour video... or pensieve
memory... in only a few seconds. But, when you then think about it,
you'll be able to recall the entire video.. or memory... in great detail and
clarity at normal speed, slow speed, high speed and even paused."
"So, Merlin is going to be teaching us?" asked Susan excitedly.
"You would be receiving the memories of me being taught by Merlin,"
replied Harry. "So, in effect, it'll seem as if he was teaching you."
"A.. and these cubes will help keep my daughter safe?" asked Emma.
"Ma'am, I cannot guarantee anyone's safety; especially not my own. No
one can promise that in any situation. Life, itself, is inherently
dangerous," said Harry solemnly. "However, with the four of us working
together, we stand to be the safest we can be given the situation
confronting us."
Emma sighed and slumped her shoulders, then looked at Dan who looked
back and nodded in resignation with his head bowed.
"Madam Longbottom, Madam Bones; how say you?" Harry asked them.
Both witches looked at each other for a few moments. Then both looked
at Harry and nodded. Maybe, reluctantly, but they nodded.
"And that leaves the other Heirs," said Harry.
"Hermione?" he asked, looking at her.
"Oh, yes! Yes, please!" she said, with glee and anticipation.
Looking at Susan he then asked, "Susan?"
"Yes," she firmly said.
"And, Neville?" he asked Neville.
"Yeah, I guess," he said.
"No, Nev," Harry firmly replied. "If you're not sure then I won't go ahead.
I will not force you to do anything you would not want to do."
Neville then looked back at Harry for moment before taking a deep
breath, squaring his shoulders, and saying firmly, "Then, Yes; I'm in."
Harry smiled back before then turning to look at the Queen.
"Your Majesty," Harry said formally. "You are our Queen. As this is a
matter of national importance, at least, the ultimate decision lies with
you. Without your consent, I would not proceed."
Harry then watched the Queen be a little surprised Harry had placed this
on her. He could also see from her expression She quickly knew why he
did it; and knew he was right.
She sat just a tiny bit straighter and said, "My Lord Harry James Potter;
you are, without a doubt, the most astonishing young man We have ever
met. We believe you are more than capable of carrying out the task you
have before you.
"However, if you believe at any time you believe you may fail, We would
hear of it immediately. At which time, We will act."
"Yes, Your Majesty," replied Harry formally. "I am your humble servant."
"Then, as you have the agreement of the Heirs and their families, you
may proceed," She said. "However, We will not make it a command. They
all must be allowed to make their own choices."
"Yes, Your Majesty," said Harry, and bowed where he was sitting.
"As of right now, this is a matter of security of the realm," the Queen
said. "We would not have any of you discuss it with anyone outside of
this group. The exception will be to only explain enough to people who
need to know something to be able to do their job; nothing more. We
command it."
"Madam Bones and Madam Longbottom," She said, turning to the two
witches. "We understand your homes are magically protected?"
Both witches said, "Yes, Your Majesty."
"Then We would ask you to... strengthen... those protections," The Queen
said. "You now have within your care two of Our Peers and We would
have them safe."
"I can have teams of Aurors trained in personal protection providing
security at both the Longbottom and our manors," said Amelia. "I will
also arrange for Aurors trained in warding magic to strengthen the wards
at both."
Turning to the Grangers, the Queen said, "Captain and Mrs Granger; We
understand your home is not able to be warded in the same manner as
the Bones' and Longbottoms' manors."
"Errr... Your Majesty," said Dan, tentatively, "I'm retired. I'm a dentist
now."
"Are you attempting to correct Us... Major?" asked the Queen with a
frown.
"Ahhh... No, Ma'am! Of course not, Ma'am!" he spluttered.
"We thought not," She said. "Your commission is, as of this moment,
reactivated."
Then, raising her voice a little, she called out, "Colonel!"
Colonel Benton came over from where he was sitting with other members
of the Queens retinue. "Yes, Ma'am?" he asked.
"I have reactivated Major Granger's commission," She said. "His primary
tasking is to provide security for one of Our Peers, his daughter. We
would have him prepared for that task, and assisted."
"Yes, Ma'am," the colonel replied. "I can have him assigned to detached
duties in the Diplomatic Protection Detail on covert operations."
"Excellent suggestion, Colonel," She said. "We would see it done."
"Yes, Ma'am," he said before turning to Dan. "Major, upon finishing here
we shall proceed down to the armoury of the Home Guard whereupon
you shall receive your load out. I shall also have MI5 come to your home.
They shall be dressed as tradespeople, and they shall fit your home with
advanced security systems."
"Yes, Sir," said Dan, a bit stunned by the speed things were being
arranged.
"As threats would probably come from the wizarding world I can also
have an Auror detail assigned to watch the Grangers' property, Your
Majesty," said Amelia.
"We think that would be wise," replied the Queen, with approval.
"Colonel?"
"I would never refuse an offer of assistance from a trained security force
if it improves the safety of my Queen and her peers, Your Majesty," he
said, before turning to Amelia. "I believe a way can be worked out where
we can co-ordinate our efforts, and I thank you for the offer."
Bowing to the Queen, the colonel headed off.
"My Lord Potter," the Queen said, looking at Harry. "As you only arrived
back in this... reality this morning, and your little house elf has assumed
your place in the Dursley household, you would have no home, at
present."
"Ummm... Your Majesty," said Harry, "I was going to go check out the
Potter Manor and sort things to rights there. If it's currently
uninhabitable, I was just going to get a hotel room so I could quickly
come and go as needed. Then return there during the days and work
towards repairing it."
"We will not have you staying at a hotel, My Lord Potter," the Queen
disagreed. "There is guest rooms within the palace here. We do
understand you need to visit the Bones, Longbottom and Granger
residences often while those cubes of yours are... being utilised. So, We
will arrange for you to have immediate access so you may come and go
at any time."
Knowing he would lose the argument if he tried, Harry relented. "Thank
you, Your Majesty," he said instead.
Augusta, who'd been quiet for quite some time, asked Harry, "Where have
you been, if I may ask, My Lord?"
"As Myrrdin said, he cannot take a hands-on role in what's going on here
without causing a time paradox," explained Harry. "So, he created a, as I
called it, pocket reality outside of normal time and space. He could go
there and he was able to pull me there. That's how he could also adjust
time.
"He then sent me back to this, the... normal reality... at just after 9.00am
this morning. I arrived back here in amongst the trees in St James Park
across from the western end of Downing Street."
Sitting bolt upright and staring at him, Amelia exclaimed, "That was
you?"
Harry nodded.
"I had a frustrating day, today, trying to discover what that was," she
said. "I sent a team of Aurors with Obliviators to the spot, expecting a
child with great power to have caused a major accidental magic event.
They found nothing. Not even a blade of grass out of place."
"Yeah," said a sheepish Harry. "I'd figured someone would come along
pretty quickly. As soon as I arrived I simply walked away and across the
road. I didn't even look back. Sorry to have caused you so much work."
Amelia just snorted and grumbled.
"Okay, then," said Harry. "What to do now. If I may be so bold as to set
this going?"
"One moment, My Lord Potter," Her Majesty said.
"Oh, Your Majesty," replied Harry. "Of course."
"You were telling Us about the night your parents died before We sent
you away with the colonel," she said. "We would hear more."
"Of course, Your Majesty," replied Harry. "I just figured we had already...
taken of your time enough for one day."
"It is Our time to do as We will," she replied. "And We do not consider We
are done just yet."
"Err... Yes, Ma'am," said Harry, with contrition.
"I believe I was up to the point where Sirius had been grabbed by the
Aurors, who thought he had killed the Potters, including me, and then
went on to kill thirteen mundanes and Peter Pettigrew.
"I also explained earlier how Sirius was thrown into Azkaban under
orders by Barty Crouch and Minister Bagnold without a trial," he said.
"And, Madam Bones, I really do want you to get Sirius out of there as
quick as you can," he said. "Say... you decided to review matters of those
frantic couple of months and noticed a discrepancy in the records of that
night. Then get him his trial and Veritaserum Potion him on the stand.
Then, go ask Dumbledore why he didn't come forward with the
information about Pettigrew being the Secret-Keeper. That should keep
Dumbles on his toes while us Heirs get on with things before the 1st of
September. Then I would want you at Hogwarts on the 2nd of September
to pick up Pettigrew; he will be there."
"Yes, My Lord," she replied. "I can do that."
"That way, Madam Bones," he went on, "In capturing Peter Pettigrew
there, you will have an excuse to post Aurors at the school."
"Ah!" said Amelia, understanding. "Yes, that can be arranged. Definitely."
"Next, I know Her Majesty would like a complete copy of the Magical
Laws of wizarding Britain," Harry stated, before turning to the Queen and
saying, "I know you have not asked for them yet, but I know you will
want trusted members of your legal staff to go over them and review
them. This will give your people time to review and advise before us four
Heirs go into the Wizengamot and start kicking a few well deserving...
behinds."
"That, My Lord, is an excellent suggestion," said the Queen, approvingly.
"Well, with that, I cheated, Your Majesty," replied Harry with a smile. "I
already knew you were going to be asking for them sooner or later."
The Queen smiled a little in response.
"Next," said Harry, turning to look at Augusta. "We will need trustworthy
Proxies found for the four Earldoms and the House of Potter. Madam
Longbottom, I like you and trust you. Would you be willing to lead the
search to find suitable candidates for each? Of course, Susan, Neville and
Hermione may want someone else to do it, such as Madam Bones for
Susan, but I'm putting my two bob's worth in first to ask. I reserve the
right to make my own decision on it when the time comes, but
recommendations would be gratefully accepted."
"I..." said Augusta a little surprised at the request. "I would be deeply
honoured, Lord Potter."
"Yeah, for me, too!" said Hermione. "I wouldn't know who to pick."
"You'll need to find one for me, too, Gran," said Neville. "Errr...
Grandmother."
"Ummm... What's a Proxy?" asked Hermione.
"A Proxy is someone who will represent you as Head of House on the
Wizengamot if you believe you cannot take up your seat at that time,"
replied Augusta. "As you will attending school and fixing problems there
for a while, a Proxy would be a good idea."
"Oh," Hermione replied understanding. "Then, yes, definitely."
"I also ask that you consider Arthur Weasley and Remus Lupin for the
roles of my Proxies, but that doesn't mean I will end up selecting them,"
said Harry.
"Of course, My Lord," replied Augusta.
"Now," said Harry, returning back to his talk, "While all that mess with
Sirius was going on, Rubeus Hagrid had arrived at the Potter Cottage. He
claimed Dumbledore had sent him to collect me. Which makes you then
wonder how Dumbledore knew I was alive, let alone that both my
parents were dead. Hagrid took me back to Hogwarts on Sirius's flying
motorcycle and into the school's hospital ward. Dumbledore met Hagrid,
and me of course, as we arrived.
"On examination, Poppy Pomfrey, the school medi-witch, discovered a
piece of dark magic associated with the wound on my forehead. She
discovered it was a piece of Riddle's soul stuck to me as a soul-leech..."
said Harry, but was interrupted by gasps from Amelia and Augusta.
"My Lord," said Augusta. "Please do not speak of such things!"
"Madam Longbottom, that is not the worst of it," said Harry firmly.
"Dumbledore ordered Poppy to heal my wound as best she could. But
Poppy did not have the skills to remove the leech. Dumbledore should
have immediately ordered me to be taken to St Mungo's to get it
removed. Instead, he had me kept there for about the next twenty four
hours to make sure I was otherwise okay."
"What?!" both Augusta and Amelia exclaimed.
"But that... that's... reprehensible!" Augusta further exclaimed.
"Don't worry too much about it," said Harry. "Myrrdin removed it very
soon after I arrived in... that other place."
"And it's yet another law he's broken," growled Amelia.
"It's yet another thing he did that would have led to the loss of everything
we hold dear," said Harry.
"The next morning," Harry continued, "he sent Minerva McGonagall,
Hogwarts' Deputy Headmistress, to the Dursley residence and to spy on
the house. As she was an animagus with the form of a tabby cat, she
could easily hide in plain sight and watch.
"That night, after nothing else could be found wrong with me,
Dumbledore called Hagrid back to the hospital wing. And had him take
me to the Dursley house on Sirius's motorcycle. Shortly after Hagrid left,
he obliviated Poppy of all knowledge of the soul leech still attached to
me. Yes, another broken law.
"When Hagrid arrived at the Dursley residence, Dumbledore and
McGonagall were waiting for him. Dumbledore then took me from
Hagrid's arms and pinned a note to the blanket in which I was wrapped.
Then he left me on the doorstep, pushed the doorbell and walked away.
That's child abandonment.
"He knew how the Dursleys felt about magic and how bitter my...
relative... was about my mother being a witch when she wasn't. And the
monitoring charms he placed upon the house kept him apprised of what
was really going on.
"And that is about it for my tale," finished Harry.
"Thank you, My Lord Potter," said the Queen. "But you could have told
them about how you were treated, and would have been treated, at the
hands of the Dursleys. Myrrdin was right when he said you have nothing
of which to be ashamed or embarrassed."
"Lord Potter," said Emma quietly, drawing Harry's attention.
'Oh, ohhh!' thought Harry.
"What happened to you while you were at the Durleys?" Emma continued
in a voice dripping with venom.
"It's the Dursleys, Ma'am," said Harry trying to make himself disappear.
"And I would rather you and the others here not know."
"Why not?" she flatly asked.
"Uhhhh... Because, including Her Majesty, there are five parents or
guardians here," he meekly replied. "A...And I know how you would
react. And I can't afford you, any of you, to 'lose it' and end up with
Dumbledore knowing things had changed at the Dursleys when we are
soooo close to the 1st September."
"Tell. Me. Now!" she said in a very quiet and low tone.
"Tell her, Lord Potter," the Queen quietly said. "Tell them all."
'Oh, God!' Harry thought. 'The Royal Magic of command.'
"I was... verbally and... physically... abused," said Harry, struggling
against the magic. "Wh... when Myrrdin... rescued me... I had... a
concussion from a beating..."
Harry knew he wasn't going to resist the magic, so gave in.
Sighing, he went on to say, "I was severely malnourished. I was only
allowed to eat table scraps. I had poison within the skin of my hands
from pulling weeds all day, every day, making my hands red raw and
swollen. My bedroom was the cupboard under the stairs, my bed was an
old dog's basket, and I would often be locked in there for days at a time. I
had poorly healed fractures in my arms, one leg and some ribs. I have
scarring on my body from my time there. I would be forced to do all the
housework. I thought my name was 'Freak' until Myrrdin rescued me
because that was the only thing my... relative... would call me. I received
no love and was despised by them all because my parents were a wizard
and a witch. They intended to beat the magic out of me if I showed any
signs I had it."
Once Harry wound down he sat with his head bowed and waited...
Surprisingly, the first one to react was Hermione. She shifted across into
his lap and hugged him.
But her moving triggered the reaction he was expecting.
"WHAT?!" And the wall of sound hit him. He heard snatches of 'The hero
of the wizarding world', 'under four years old', 'trying to beat magic out?',
'I think I may take my load out now' from Dan, and a few others.
Hermione didn't move. She just hugged him even tighter and held on.
Harry didn't know if it was the Queen wielding her magic again as he had
his eyes closed, but the noise subsided very quickly after about ten
seconds.
"There's more," said the Queen quietly. "From what Myrrdin said earlier
today in his message to Us, Dumbledore knew all about how Harry was
being treated. He has magical monitoring on the Dursley home."
Again, stunned silence.
"To hell with a trial," said Amelia coldly. "I'm going to kill him myself."
"No, you will not," the Queen stated matter-of-factly. "We have been
considering this matter carefully, and Lord Potter is correct. Mister
Dumbledore and the Dursleys will be punished in due course, but it is
going to have to be put on abeyance."
"Your Majesty," said Amelia, "he has broken the law and I am charged
with upholding it. I am required to arrest him."
"And We are the final arbiter of law," responded the Queen. "It is Our
decision that this wait. Mister Dumbledore is not going anywhere as he
believes his plans are in place. The Dursleys are not going anywhere as
they believe Harry is still with them. Knowing what our enemy is going
to do in advance means We have control. If We move too soon against
the Dursleys and Dumbledore those plans collapse.
"We shall also not be moving against Our Minister for Magic, Cornelius
Fudge, as Myrrdin and Lord Potter have asked us not to."
Amelia sighed and nodded her head.
"We still do not understand why you need that first year, Lord Potter,"
said the Queen turning to Harry.
"Because the problem of widespread passive sedition begins at Hogwarts.
It is the core of how the wizarding world in Britain thinks as it does,"
replied Harry.
"Explain, please," the Queen instructed.
Harry nodded and, asked Hermione to hop off before he began.
"The attitudes of wizards and witches to, well, just about everything that
is wrong with the wizarding world, starts there," he said. "From birth to
their eleventh year, those born within the wizarding world have magic
all around them all the time. So, they grow up knowing about magic. And
they grow up learning a fair bit about the wizarding world's traditions.
"Mundane borns, however, have no idea about the wizarding world until
they receive their letter inviting them to Hogwarts hand-delivered by the
person who is the current Deputy Head at Hogwarts. Then they learn of
their... heritage... but nothing else. They have no idea about traditions, or
right and wrongs relating only to the wizarding world.
"Then they attend Hogwarts. At Hogwarts they're ridiculed for not
knowing things magical-raised children already know. And the pure
bloods despise them because they, the pure bloods and other magical
raised, see mundane-raised children as just stomping all over their
traditions. That is just plain stupid.
"Now, at Hogwarts the children attend classes that average out to about
four-to-five hours a day, five days a week. A select few will have the
extracurricular activity of this sport called Quidditch. For the rest, and
the rest of the time, there is nothing to do but some homework. That
leaves a lot of children with nothing to do, and idle hands are the devil's
work.
"You would also think there would be a class for mundane-raised children
to be able to attend to learn about the culture and traditions of the
magical world. After all, the school has them for approximately nine
months of the year during their formative years of eleven or twelve to
seventeen or eighteen depending on what month of the year they were
born.
"Further, I would expect a class on mundane culture and traditions for
the magically-raised. However, all they get is a short weekly class on
what is called 'muggle studies'. And even then it's pretty much optional.
Even calling it by that name means the magical community are...
conditioned... to use that offensive term. And, worse, the class material is
so horribly out of date or just plain wrong as to be worthless in its
current form.
"Magical-raised children, in general, are led to believe that 'muggles' are
silly, not as intelligent or wise as magicals, but have some clever toys.
The mundane-raised, in general, think the magical-raised, especially the
pure bloods, are just plain daft. Especially, as they give all the
appearance of living in the Victorian era.
"Let's look at the example of the Hogwarts Express. All children attending
Hogwarts are required to board the train at Kings Cross station on the 1st
of September. They then endure a seven hour train ride to the western
Scottish lowlands. For magical-raised children this is a tradition that
allows them to catch up with friends across Houses, and otherwise
network. To get to Kings Cross they can be side-along apparated, floo'ed
or portkeyed to get there in just a few moments from anywhere in the
United Kingdom or Ireland.
"However, let's look at a mundane-raised by mundane parents. A family
lives in northern Ireland has to fly and drive all the way down to London,
negotiate London's notorious traffic snarls, and get their children to the
station. That will often require an overnight stop somewhere, usually just
outside of London. Once at the station, only their child going off to
Hogwarts can get onto the correct platform as mundanes cannot get
through the barrier.
"Also, the trip for the children would have been much simpler, faster and
less draining if they had simply travelled to Hogwarts directly. And they
know it. So, you now have the mundane-raised children on the train
whining about how stupid it was to ride the Hogwarts Express, and the
magically-raised retorting that mundane-raised were trampling on their
traditions. And they've not even reached Hogwarts yet."
"It's that sort of issue, Your Majesty," Harry said to the Queen, "That has
led to the current passive sedition by the majority of wizarding Britain's
populace."
The Queen nodded and said, "We understand."
"Now here we have a bit of break," Harry went on. "Except for a very few,
all magicals in Britain attend Hogwarts. Only if they attend another
school overseas are they excused from attending. It is a requirement
under the existing laws to attend school or have your wand snapped,
your magical core bound and pretty much eviction from the community.
There are no exceptions.
"This is why Myrrdin and I planned for us four Heirs to start early. We
are in a position to do something about changing attitudes and the
conditions at Hogwarts; get them while they're young. That way we begin
to change the attitudes of the community as a whole.
"As for the other end of that chain, the Ministry and the Wizengamot,
most who work there hold their positions through old money and
connections. When Riddle was supposed to be resurrected, a lot of those
people would side with him and show their true colours. In the ensuring
short war Riddle would lose, and a lot of the pure blood families who
came out in support of him, get wiped out. That would have included
families such as Crabbe, Goyle, MacNair, Malfoy, Mulciber, Nott and
Yaxley, to name a few.
"Families that survive included Bones, Longbottom, Potter, Weasley and -
funnily enough - Black, due specifically to Sirius allying himself with the
'light' families against Riddle. But a lot of his family joined Riddle and
died or were imprisoned.
"It's this massive blow to a lot of the pure blood families that would have
allowed the four Heirs to start forcing changes to law within the
wizarding world to bring things back on balance after being weighed
towards the dark by Riddle and his followers.
"As I will be working towards stopping Riddle's resurrection by hunting
down and destroying his soul-anchors - thereby releasing his soul to the
afterlife, and effectively 'killing him' in the process as required by the
prophecy - a lot of those families are not going to be lost. And their votes
on the Wizengamot will be against us.
"This is where we'll also be working as the four Earldoms to force them to
comply. If they try to use threats and intimidation the four Heirs will
have power to spare to smack them down... hard. One will be the
training and knowledge the cubes will give them. Another will be Her
Majesty's authority over them. And the third will be their own laws as
they currently stand."
Harry gave that a moment to be digested before continuing.
"Another reason I want the year is for your people, Your Majesty," Harry
said looking to the Queen. "Many mundane-borns were unable to secure
employment, or otherwise make a life for themselves, within the
wizarding world and have returned to the mundane world, sometimes
quite bitter. I now understand your Royal Wizard, Sir Kingston, has
proven to be one of these. And this has gone on for quite some time.
"Give MI5 the writ to go through old school records right across the
nation. Tell them they're looking for children who attended schools until
their eleventh year of age then disappeared from records. Then, look for
them to resurface six, seven or even eight years later appearing to be
uneducated and requiring education, or are working in menial jobs.
There will be at least hundreds of them, if not thousands. Especially, start
with your militaries and police forces; mundane-born magicals tend to
drift towards that occupation.
"Track them down and you'll find a great many of them willing to come
work for Your Government within the existing military, intelligence or
police, if they don't already; or just be attached to them to deal with the
trouble. If I fail against Riddle, or the four of us otherwise fail, you will
have the forces necessary to go into the wizarding world and force your
will upon them.
"So, there you have it. That is the core of what Myrrdin and I have been
planning for many years," Harry finished.
"Any suggestions or comments?" he asked.
"Merlin!" said Amelia. "As Her Majesty said, you really are the most
astonishing person I've ever met. They're not going to know what hit
them!"
"I wondered why you wanted the year," mused Dan. "Now, I understand."
"I'm not happy with the idea of Her Majesty having to come in with her
own forces," said Augusta. "But, I can see why it would become
necessary, if you fail."
"Now, for why I don't want Dumbledore touched until we're ready," Harry
went on. "Dumbledore is still seen as a hero in the eyes of the wizarding
world. He is Supreme Mugwump of the International Confederation of
Wizards, Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot, holder of the Order of Merlin
First Class, long-term respected Headmaster of Hogwarts, leader of the
Order of the Phoenix, the only person its known Riddle fears, and so-
called leader of the light. Plus, he has a fire phoenix as a familiar, so
people automatically think that must make him a 'good guy'.
"As such many people could not conceive of him possibly doing any
wrong. And he can tell people to do something, even when they know it
to be illegal, because its Dumbledore who told them to do it. And, they
believe Dumbledore can do no wrong.
"People like Minerva McGonagall, Rubeus Hagrid, Arabella Figg, Poppy
Pomfrey, have all believed Dumbledore when they've taken concerns to
him and he told them he would sort it out. But, not one of them then
followed it up with him, which makes me wonder if they've been
obliviated or similar.
"So, we need to destroy that reputation before, or in the process of,
taking him down. We need to show the wizarding world the man he truly
is. Otherwise, he'll never serve time for his crimes.
"A lot of the evidence against him is easily found. And you, Madam
Bones," said Harry, turning to Amelia, "are in an excellent position to
gather it."
"However, I know that at least two of your senior Aurors, Alastor Moody
definitely and possibly Kingsley Shacklebolt, report on everything
straight to him. And there are others who report to the dark families. So,
you're going to need to come up with a way to identify those who will
expose to others what you're doing - what we're doing - before you give
any of your Aurors a task associated with this."
"Also, you weren't here when I identified another matter of importance
for Her Majesty. That of the actions of the so-called Minister of Magic,
Cornelius Fudge. Old Fudge knows it's his duty to report what's going on
in the magical world to the Prime Minister. Instead, he enters the Prime
Minister's Office and obliviates him telling him that they had a meeting
and it was wide-ranging and productive; before he then leaves. We know
he's done this on at least four occasions, so far."
"He what?!" said Amelia, shocked.
"Second on that," Harry continued not answering, "Fudge had also bugged
the Prime Minister's Office, so he could listen in on meetings the Prime
Minister had within his office with anyone on any matter. I have already
rendered the device useless and it now provides Fudge with false
information. And we know it was Fudge who did it because he entered
the office only a few minutes after I destroyed the original device, and he
was carrying an exact duplicate replacement for it in his pocket.
"Fudge is fomenting sedition and is a traitor to the Crown. He is also
taking a great many bribes from the rich families and from Dumbledore.
If you check his financials the evidence will be there in plain sight.
"But Fudge is Her Majesty's to deal with. So, once you have the evidence,
please hand it off to Her people. He is Her Minister, and will feel Her...
wrath... first," said Harry smiling to the Queen.
The Queen nodded her head firmly in return.
"As for The Daily Prophet, the wizarding world newspaper, they've also an
important part to play. So far they've aided, knowingly or unknowingly,
the sedition that's occurring. In the original timeline they actively spoke
out against what the four Heirs were doing, and did. In Dumbledore's
interference timeline they called me a spoiled, attention-seeking brat who
did nothing but lie.
"In this timeline, if they print just one lie about us," said Harry holding an
index finger up "So help me God, I'll buy the bloody paper lock, stock and
barrel; and put in staff who understand the meaning of the word 'truth'.
"Too many magical folk take what is written within that rag as the whole
truth and nothing but the truth. I will not allow it to subvert what needs
to be done."
"And, believe it or not, I'm done with what I need to say today," said
Harry, just about slumping in his seat. "Phew!"
"Any questions?" he asked.
Lots of shaking of heads before Hermione spoke up excitedly, "When can
we start with the cubes?"
"That's up to your parents and you, 'Mione," replied Harry.
"As soon as you're ready," said Dan.
"I think that would be best," said Augusta.
Amelia just nodded.
Susan and Neville had big grins of excitement on their faces matching the
one on Hermione's.
"Between nine and ten, then?" asked Harry.
"Earlier, please," replied Augusta. "It's been a long day."
Amelia, Dan and Emma all nodded in agreement.
"Okay," said Harry. "I'll turn up at 8.30pm at the Longbottoms, then the
Boneses, and finally Hermione, as she's the oldest."
Another four nods from the adults and it was settled.
The meeting broke up almost immediately afterwards. The Queen left
first after telling Harry a Page would escort him to his rooms. The
Grangers joined the colonel, and a Page led the Longbottoms and the
Boneses back to the fireplace in the Queen's Audience Room.
# # #
Harry's suite was huge. He was told this was the suite offered to visiting
overseas guests. He even had his own maid and butler - who both assured
him they knew of the magical world. They introduced themselves as
Michael, the butler, and Samantha, the maid.
When Michael asked where his luggage was being stored Harry pulled
out a tiny trunk from within his satchel, put it on the floor and cast the
minor cantrip that expanded it back to original size. Though the maid
and butler said they knew of the magical world they clearly had not seen
such a thing. Thankfully, both recovered fast enough.
Michael simply walked forward, opened it and started unloading the
contents into a wardroom and chest of drawers in the bedroom.
Samantha led Harry through the small suite - a sitting room, a bedroom
and an ensuite - and identified how Michael could be summoned if he
needed anything.
She then departed saying she would have the evening meal brought in for
him soon.
Harry flopped into a large couch within the room, laid his head back and
groaned.
'Day one's tasks complete, Myrrdin,' he thought. 'And we're more
advanced in the planning stage than either of us expected to be. Tonight,
we start on the cubes.'
# # #
8. The Cubes' Magic
Chapter Eight - The Cubes' Magic
# # #
After Michael left, but not before once more showing Harry his rooms
and how to summon him, Harry spent his time waiting for dinner by
looking out the windows across the parade ground and watching events
out there unfold. It amused him.
Then he sat on the couch, turned the television on and watched some TV;
real TV.
'It's nothing like Myrrdin's time viewer, but it'll do,' he thought.
# # #
After a very delicious dinner Harry waited until about 8.00pm. He
changed into a light mundane business suit without a tie. Then grabbed
the box of cubes off the top of the chest of drawers where Michael put
them, and dropped them into his satchel. He turned off the television and
left a note saying he'd be back at about 9.30pm on the coffee table in
front of the couch in case someone came looking for him.
Changing momentarily into his animagus form he used the powers of the
phoenix to flash to the same spot within the park where he first arrived.
And changed his appearance back to that of a young man of about
twenty.
A quick apparate later and he was in the same spot where he arrived
earlier in the day with the colonel outside the Longbottom Manor.
He walked up to the door and knocked.
Once again, the little house elf, Penny, opened the door. "Yes, mister?"
she asked.
"Could you inform Mistress Longbottom that the most astonishing young
man she had ever met was here for his appointment?" asked Harry.
"Yessir," said Penny. "You be waiting in the parlour, please."
Harry entered and walked into the Longbottom Manor parlour just as he
did earlier that day. The little elf popped away to alert Augusta.
A few moments later Augusta walked in with her wand at the ready.
"Yes?" she asked suspiciously.
"One moment, Madam Longbottom," replied Harry, and dropped his
glamour.
Augusta watched him do it and blinked at what she saw before her. "Lord
Potter?" she asked. "How did you do that?"
"A minor Glamour Charm with a bit of wandless magic," replied Harry.
"What you saw is the young adult I will grow to become, just without the
scar.
"I thought it best to use the glamour so no one who was watching with
magical eyes would be able to see 'the Great Harry Potter' approach and
enter your home," he said, with a bit of a disgust on 'the Great Harry
Potter'.
"I also think it would be best to begin employing passwords," he went on.
"So that later, someone employing a similar charm or Polyjuice Potion,
will not be able to impersonate me and come in."
"A wise precaution, My Lord," she said, 'resleeving' her wand.
"Neville's getting ready for bed," she continued. "We can go up to his
bedroom, shortly. However, I must warn you, I don't think he'll be able to
go to sleep. He's too excited."
"That won't be a problem, Ma'am," replied Harry. "The cube will put him
to sleep very quickly. And you won't hear a peep out him before
tomorrow morning."
"Will the cube wake him once it's finished?" she asked. "I don't want him
to wake at 5.00am and not be able to sleep."
"If he needs it he'll stay asleep until he wakes as he normally does. He'll
just change from an induced sleep into a normal sleep. The only
difference is that he may then shift around in bed and knock the cube off
his forehead. But, by then, it will have done its job and become inert."
Augusta nodded and called the elf back, "Penny!"
*pop* "Yes, Mistress?"
"Is Master Neville ready for bed?"
"Yes, Mistress! Master Neville be sitting on bed and waiting."
"Good. Thank you, Penny," said Augusta.
The little elf popped away again. To... wherever it was the little house
elves went.
"This way, My Lord," said Augusta, before turning on her heels and
leading the way.
Harry followed her up the stairs and down a short hallway before coming
to a closed door. She knocked a couple times and, after hearing a hesitant
'Come in!', opened the door and walked in.
Neville was sitting on his bed in a pair of pyjamas, fidgeting.
"Hiya, Nev!" called Harry cheerfully.
"Hi... Harry," replied Neville nervously.
"Nervous?" asked Harry.
"Errr... Yeah," replied Neville a bit sheepishly.
Helping his friend out, Harry said, "Well, I've got a confession to make.
So was I, the first time Merlin tried one of these on me."
"Really?"
"Really!"
"Lord Potter cannot give you the cube if you're sitting on the bed,
Neville," Augusta chided the young lad. "Come on; into bed."
Neville took a deep breath, stood up and flicked the covers back before
climbing in. Then he pulled the blankets up and lay in the bed as stiff as
a board.
While he was doing that Harry had brought his satchel around the front
and removed the case of crystals.
Opening the case he removed the first one next to the letter 'N' and sat on
the edge of Neville's bed twisted towards the clearly frightened boy. And,
closing the case, put it back in his satchel. He held the first cube in the
palm of his hand.
"Before we begin, Nev, I know something about you that you don't know
yet," said Harry.
"Oh?" the boy asked.
"Yeah," replied Harry. "I know that you happen to be one of the bravest
people I have ever, and will ever, meet. Inside you beats the heart of
courage of the lion of Gryffindor."
"Really?"
"Really!"
"Okay... Okay," the boy said in wonder, relaxing a bit.
"Now," said Harry. "Say goodnight to your grandmother."
Augusta walked across and bent to give Neville a kiss on his forehead.
"See you in the morning, dear," she said.
"Goodnight, Gran," he replied.
"Oh, and before I forget - as if that is ever going to happen - if someone
turns up on your door step and uses the word 'astonishing' in a sentence,
it's probably me or someone sent by the Queen. I figured we can use a...
seeecret paaaassword... between us," said Harry sounding all mysterious on
'secret password'.
Neville grinned in response.
Harry reached out and placed the cube on Neville's forehead. And, before
the boy had a chance to tense back up again, tapped the top of the cube
while saying, "Goodnight!"
And Neville was near-instantly asleep.
Getting up, Harry said to Augusta, "Okay. Are you going to be home
during the day, tomorrow?"
"Yes," she said still staring at Neville, now with the cube on his forehead.
"He just looks like he's asleep," said Augusta with a frown.
"He is," replied Harry. "It's just a very deep sleep."
"Would you like me to come around and check on him?" he asked.
"Yes, please, My Lord," she said with what Harry heard to be a bit of
gratefulness in her voice. "I want you to make sure he's okay."
"No, problem," said Harry. "I want to drop by Gringotts in the morning
and find out more about my inheritance. Plus, see about Potter Manor. I
can drop by after that?"
"Thank you, My Lord," she replied. Shaking herself out of her thoughts
she then said, "Well, we best leave him to it. He needs his sleep."
Augusta then led Harry back downstairs and into the parlour. She walked
right across to the fireplace and called the Ossuary.
"Amelia?" she asked.
"Hello, Gus," heard Harry.
"Are you ready for... your guest to come through?" she asked.
"We're ready," replied Amelia.
Harry then stepped up to the fireplace and, turning back for a moment,
said, "See you tomorrow, Ma'am," before stepping through.
# # #
Stepping out of the fireplace, Harry was again greeted by a drawn wand.
He smiled and said, "I like that you're always ready, Ma'am. No matter
how trustworthy you feel your friends are."
Smiling, nodding and resleeving her wand, Amelia said, "We of the DMLE
need to be, My Lord."
And Susan walked into the room dressed in pyjamas with a fluffy
dressing gown belted at the waist.
"Of course," said Harry to Amelia before glancing at Susan. "Oh, and
before I forget to tell both of you, we need to put in place a password
that identifies people in the know. I told Neville and Madam Longbottom
to use the word 'astonishing' in a sentence. Because I don't want to be
recognised, I often use a glamour of a man in his very early twenties with
the same hair and eye colour. Just no scar."
Twitching an eyebrow just a little, Amelia replied, "A clever idea, My
Lord."
"It's actually what I'll look like when I've actually become that age," said
Harry. "There's less chance of someone being able to see through it. I'll
have to change before I head off to the Grangers so you'll see it then."
Amelia nodded for a moment, turned to her young niece and said, "And
it's off to bed with you, young lady. Hop in and pull the blankets up
tight."
Susan said, "Okay!" and ran from the room.
"How were things at the Longbottoms'?" asked Amelia turning to Harry.
"Neville was a bit nervous, but he had every right to be," replied Harry. "I
promised Madam Longbottom I'd come by and check on him late
tomorrow morning. I know it's a Saturday, but would you like me to do
the same for Susan?"
"Yes, please, My Lord," she replied. "I've already planned not to go into
the office tomorrow. Just in case, you understand."
"Of course, I do," said Harry. "While Susan's setting her memories into a
semblance of order, and then building her Occlumency shields, she's
going to be 'off with the fairies' as the non-magicals say. Better to have
you around to remind her to eat."
"Off with the fairies?" asked Amelia quite shocked.
"It's just an expression, Madam Bones," said Harry calmly. "It means...
daydreaming."
"Oh," said Amelia understanding. "What a funny way to put it."
Harry just smiled.
"Well," said Amelia shaking herself out of it. "We'd best go see how Susan
is getting on."
Amelia led Harry down the hall to Susan's room, holding Harry back with
a hand while she looked into the girl's room. When she saw that Susan
was definitely in bed with the blankets drawn up tight, she motioned
Harry to enter.
"Okay," said Harry walking over to Susan's bed and sitting on the edge of
it like he did with Neville. "Susan, if you don't want me to do this, just
say so and I won't. If it frightens you, then I won't."
"No," replied Susan excitedly. "I mean, I want you to do it!"
Harry nodded and brought out the cube case from his satchel. And
removed the first one alongside the letter 'S', palming it in his hand while
he closed the case and dropped it back into his satchel.
"You'll need to say goodnight to each other, you two, because as soon as I
activate this Susan will be fast asleep," explained Harry.
Amelia nodded and stepped forward planting a kiss on Susan's forehead.
As she stepped back she said, "Goodnight, dear."
"Goodnight, Aunt Amelia," replied Susan with a big grin.
Harry then reached out and placed the cube high on the excited girl's
forehead, and promptly tapped it saying, "Goodnight."
Susan was, as with Neville, near-instantly asleep.
Amelia looked at her sound asleep niece and just shook her head in
wonder.
"Now for the Grangers," said Harry.
Amelia nodded and led Harry back out to the lounge where the fireplace
was located.
"What time may I expect you tomorrow, My Lord?" she asked.
"Well, I have to go to Gringotts first to find out about my properties and
financial status - I promised the goblins - then Madam Longbottom will
expect to see me. I expect to be here... about midday or shortly
thereafter?" he replied.
"Then I shall expect you then," she replied.
Nodding, Harry asked, "Can I apparate out through your shields? The
Grangers aren't connected to the floo network."
"Sorry, no, My Lord," she replied. "However, I'll see about having your
apparation signature keyed in to the wards so you may in future."
"Thank you, Ma'am," he said. "In that case I'll walk out to the street after
first casting my glamour and a Notice-Me-Not Charm, and apparate from
there."
"Thank you, My Lord," said Amelia. "Goodnight."
Harry walked to the door. Stopped to recast his usual glamour and smiled
at Amelia who appeared to be shocked, yet again, at Harry's casual use of
wandless magic. A quick Notice-Me-Not and Harry walked out the door
and onto the footpath. Then disapparated.
# # #
With barely a sound Harry apparated on the Grangers' front footpath and
allowed the Notice-Me-Not Charm to fade away. He walked up to the
door and knocked.
A few moments later the door opened part way with Dan Granger
standing just off to the side behind the door.
"Hello, Major," said Harry with a smile. "You wouldn't happen to be
holding an MP5, or something, behind your back, would you?"
"Who are you?" asked Dan with a frown.
"I'm someone whom today the Queen called the most astonishing young
man she'd ever met. I'm wearing a disguise so no one in the street will
recognise me, just in case," calmly replied Harry.
A look of recognition of what Harry said crossed Dan's face. He hesitated
a moment and then backed up the hallway about ten feet before saying...
ordering, really, "Come in and close the door."
Keeping his hands in plain sight, Harry calmly stepped through the door
and closed it behind him. Reaching up with his right hand he then caused
the glamour to fall away. And stood there in his normal self smiling.
Dan just grunted and brought the weapon he was holding behind his
back, as Harry suspected, around to his front. It was a service automatic.
Dan popped out the magazine, dropped it into his pocket and recocked
the weapon causing the round that was loaded in the chamber to pop out
the port. He caught it deftly with his off-hand when he let the slide run
forward. At all times the weapon was pointing down and away. Very
professionally done.
"I see you've retained your weapon instincts, Sir," said Harry.
"Yeah, it surprised me, too," replied Dan before calling out, "It's safe,
Emma!"
Emma came walking in from the kitchen and said, "Hello,... My Lord"
"Good evening, Ma'am," replied Harry. "As I explained to the
Longbottoms and the Boneses I think we need a password to let each
other know we're the real people when we talk to each other, or those
Her Majesty or the colonel send. I told them if someone uses the word
'astonishing' in a sentence then that should do, for now, to identify them."
"Come in to the lounge, My Lord," said Dan, leading the way.
Harry followed him in with Emma right behind.
"Take a seat," instructed Dan indicating an armchair. He and Emma sat
on a two-seater couch facing him.
"That password idea is a good idea, My Lord," said Dan. "And it's not like
very many people actually use it in a sentence, so it's a good choice. We
may want to come up with a better idea later, though."
"Yes, Sir," replied Harry. "Please also understand that I don't like to stand
on formalities so calling me 'My Lord' is uncomfortable. However, calling
me Harry, which is what I'd prefer, also isn't safe just yet."
Dan and Emma both nodded.
"So, please call me 'Lad' until after the 1st of September, at least," said
Harry. "It's what Myrrdin called me most of the time."
Both parents relaxed a bit on hearing that. "Thank you... lad," replied
Dan.
Harry smiled and said, "You're the parents of one of my peers. You, at
least, have the right not to follow any sort of courtly protocol. Besides,
I'm not comfortable with the title yet, either."
Both parents relaxed even further with smiles of obvious relief.
"Thank you," said Emma. "I don't know how I'm ever going to cope with
having a daughter who is a... Countess."
"She's your daughter. That'll never change," said Harry. "But, you're going
to have to hold off telling anybody until Her Majesty says it can be made
public. The four Earldoms are listed in the old Peerage lists, but most
such public lists don't even include them as the titles are so old. She's
going to have the devil of a time correcting that."
"Just how old are the titles?" asked Emma.
"Nine hundred and ninety-one years, seven months and five days as of
today," he replied. "They were created at the turn of the millennium by
the combined wishes of the Kings of England and Scotland, King Ethelred
the Second and King Kenneth the Third, in recognition of the four
founders' work in creating the first school for magic users in the known
world. They also provided them with the lands, and much of the
surrounding countryside, on which Hogwarts sits.
"The only fiat placed upon them was that the magic users of the day who
were taught there could be called upon by either Monarch in defence of
either realm. If England and Scotland waged war upon each other, it was
agreed the magic users could not take part. That ability to form military
units on behalf of the realm remains, as no one has thought to have it
removed."
"Oh, my God," said Dan. "If their Earldoms are that old, that makes them
four of the highest ranking in the Life Peerage."
"Yes, Sir," replied Harry. "That is the problem that currently faces Her
Majesty.
"I'll be talking to Her Majesty, however," he continued, "and begging her
to hold off as long as she can on the Writs of Summons; the requirement
to attend the House of Lords by the Lord Chancellor. I think we've all
enough on our collective plates, as it is, than have to deal with that
particular 'hot potato'."
After Harry finished explaining Emma looked up and said, "Oh, where
have my manners gone? Would anyone like some tea?"
Harry smiled and replied, "Yes, please."
Emma rose and went into the kitchen.
"And I'll see if I can drag Hermione down from her books," said Dan,
rising and walking into the entry hall to the foot of the stairs.
"Pumpkin!" he called up. "Our guest is here!"
Harry heard a bit of a girlish squeal, followed by the sound of running
footsteps on carpet. Hermione then came running down the stairs and
burst into the lounge.
"Harry!" she blurted before she suddenly skidded to a stop, flushed with
embarrassment and said, "Oh... errr... Good evening, My Lord," with a
quick little curtsey.
Harry just grinned back, stood and, with a courtly sweeping bow, said
with deep formality, "My Lady Granger."
He came out of the bow, grinned, walked over and gave her a hug,
saying, "Hiya, 'Mione!" and laughed while she stood there with her mouth
gaping open.
When he let her go and stood back she stared at him for a moment,
before she gave him a little slap to the chest and said, "Oh, You!"
"That's better," said Harry with approval. "Hermione, we're friends,
remember? As I told you in the Green Waiting Room at the palace before
Her Majesty pulled that stunt of hers, us four are going to be close
friends. And, quite frankly, I'll be damned if we stand on protocol with
each other, other than that required on formal occasions. Okay?"
She looked at him for a moment with a grin of her own and said, "Okay."
Emma came walking in and saw the two pre-teens standing facing each
other and stopped. "What did I miss?" she asked.
Dan answered with as straight a face as he could muster, "A formal
accord."
"That's nice," said Emma, coming forward again to set a tea service on the
coffee table. "Help yourself," she said.
After Emma sat, Harry waited for Hermione to sit in the final available
armchair before resuming his own seat.
Then he leaned forward and began to make a cup of tea for Hermione
first, before making one for himself.
Once everyone was settled back with a cup, Dan asked, "Now, about
these cubes..."
"Yes, Sir?" asked Harry.
"How do they work, and what is on them?" asked Dan.
"The first one is different to all the rest. But, that's only because it has to
help Hermione get her mind ready for the others," Harry said. "The first
one teaches Hermione how to order her memories and thoughts giving
her an eidetic memory... perfect recall... teaches meditation, and
Occlumency, the ability to shield the mind from those skilled in
Legilimency, reading your mind.
"Myrrdin and I argued over teaching Legilimency since it's hand-in-glove
with Occlumency, but I convinced him otherwise. I don't agree with
anyone having Legilimency skills as, if anyone then finds out, they'll
never be trusted again.
"That one... cube... will take a normal night's sleep to run, but will then
take Hermione over two days to sort her memories and thoughts out. It'll
probably be way quicker for Hermione to figure out how to do it, but
longer for her to sort, because she's an avid... devourer... of information.
As such she'll have more to sort than either Neville or Susan but start
earlier.
"The meditation part is there because it's faster for the mind to do what it
needs to do when you're meditating."
Harry paused for a moment to take a sip of his tea.
"The second cube is mundane law. Effectively, it's going to give Hermione
the complete works of United Kingdom laws and a smattering of
International law. This one will simply be a large library. Hermione, once
she has her mind ordered, will simply accept the contents and file it away
in whatever visual mental representation she has set aside for it.
"For myself, I created within my mind a Disney cartoon-style small town.
And in that town I put two law courts side-by-side with an atrium
between the two. In one I've set up a library that has the contents of the
second cube with an automatic index allowing me to call to my...
foremind... whatever law I need to review.
"The third cube is magical law, with the largest majority component
being British wizarding law. That I put in the second law court building
with the same style of automatic indexing.
"In the atrium I put a combined indexing system that allows me to cross-
reference the two sets of laws.
"The tail end of the third cube contains information and teaching on logic
and philosophy. In my mind township I built a small university and I put
logic and philosophy into one of the buildings there.
"The fourth cube is traditions and courtly behaviour of both realms,
ethics and morality. The first two have gone into a Manor House with
two wings. One side of mundane traditions and courtly behaviour; the
other is wizarding. Ethics and morality I put in with philosophy on a
different floor within my university.
"The fifth cube is mathematics and physics. They also went into my
university in their own building of two wings. And, well, you get the idea
of how I set things out within my own mind.
"The sixth cube is magical medicine, potions and herbology. The seventh
is mundane medicine. The eighth is technology and technomancy, and
limits of the magical core and how to understand it. The ninth is
arithmancy, runes and ley line magics. The tenth is cantrips, charms,
curses, hexes, conjuration and transfiguration. The eleventh is wandless,
druidic and other forms of magic. The twelfth is mundane weaponry and
security systems, both magical and mundane. The thirteenth is business
principles, leadership, tactics and strategy. And the last one is politics,
diplomacy, languages and speaking with other races.
"The first, sixth and tenth cubes - with a smattering of the last cube - is
about all Wizarding Britain bother to learn. And Hermione and the others
are going to be masters at those.
"What the cubes won't teach, because they can't, is muscle memory. And,
as you know Dan, muscle memory is developed through repetition.
Practice, practice, practice."
Harry calmly sat back and took another sip of his tea and waited to see
how they'd react.
"Wow!" exclaimed Hermione.
"How on Earth can you fit all that in to a human mind?" asked Emma.
"I have all that, plus much more, within mine now. And there's plenty of
room to spare. And I'm not exactly the sharpest tool in the shed, either.
These cubes are formed from my own memories of my learning under
Myrrdin. To Hermione, as it does to the others, it will seem as if she is
being taught by Merlin, himself."
Dan sat stunned. He looked at Hermione and asked, "Are you sure you
want to do this, Pumpkin?"
"Definitely, Dad," said Hermione emphatically.
He sighed and said, "Well; you'd best go get ready for bed."
Hermione set her teacup down, just about spilling what was left in it, and
bolted up the stairs.
Dan looked at Harry and said, "The only reason I'm letting this happen is
because I know my daughter. If I don't let this happen here, she'll just
bug you until you let her do it once you reach Hogwarts."
"She could bug me all she liked; she would not succeed. There's no
possible way I'd let her talk me into doing it without your consent. My
personal ethics would not allow me to do it," replied Harry, looking
straight back. "And I'm still under magical oath."
"I'm ready!" they heard, floating down the stairs.
Dan nodded and rising said, "Well, come on, then."
Leading the way up the stairs the Grangers walked to one of the doors
opening to a room at the rear of the house. Emma went in first and called
Dan and Harry in.
Hermione was in bed almost vibrating with excitement with the bedding
pulled up to her chin and her hands gripping the top edge of the blanket
and top sheet together.
Harry said, "You'll need to say good night now because, as soon as I
activate the cube, she'll be deeply asleep."
Both parents went over and kissed their daughter good night. Then Harry
walked over and sat on the edge of the bed as he did with Neville and
Susan and removed the cube from the case next to the letter 'H'.
Placing the cube high in the middle of her forehead he said, "I'll come by
after lunch tomorrow to see how you're doing."
"Okay," replied Hermione.
Harry then reached out and tapped the top of the cube saying,
"Goodnight!"
As with the others, Hermione was near-instantly into a deep sleep and
Harry dropped the case back into his satchel.
"Done," said Harry, standing back up and walking towards where Dan
and Emma were standing at the door. "In about eight hours she'll either
wake up or transition into a normal REM state of sleep. They she'll
awaken normally as she does every morning."
"How will we know when it's finished?" asked Emma.
"If she doesn't move a muscle then it's likely she's still under its effects. If
you look at her eyelids and you can see the eyeballs under them are
moving in REM state movements it's finished and she's asleep just like
normal. If she's moved, such as rolled to her side, she's in normal sleep. If
she's awake but staring off into space or meditating, then she's awake."
Dan said, "Okay, got it." As Emma nodded.
He then headed back downstairs and Harry followed. Emma stayed to
take one last look before she turned off the light and followed Harry
down.
Once downstairs and in the foyer Harry said, "I'd best be going. I have
another busy day tomorrow. As I said, I'll come by tomorrow but I have
to visit Gringotts, the Longbottoms and the Boneses first."
"I look forward to it," said Emma. "Be safe."
"Thank you, Ma'am," said Harry. "Good night."
Then switched into his phoenix form and phoenix-flashed back to his
suite in the palace.
# # #
The next morning Harry was up at 6.00am and dived straight in for a
shower. He had already jumped in, though, before he realised he hadn't
grabbed his bathing gear. But a look around identified his soaps and
shampoo on the shelves under the shower head. A large, fluffy towel
hung on a drying rail just outside the shower screen door.
When Harry had returned, last night, he found his note gone and
replaced with a small pad and biro. So, at least someone got the message.
And the bed was turned down with his pyjamas laid out on it. It was only
a few minutes later Harry was in bed and fast asleep.
Things were set up similar to how he had things back at Myrrdin's Keep,
so he wasn't going to have a problem adjusting to this.
After his shower, his first ever to the best of his recollection, he dressed
in light tan coloured slacks and shirt, open collar, a blue v-neck pullover,
and brown loafers.
He called for a butler - he didn't expect Michael to have arrived for work
yet - but Michael entered. "Good morning, My Lord," he said, before
asking, "How may I be of service?"
"Good morning," replied Harry cheerfully. "Ummm... What's on the menu
for breakfast?"
"There is no menu, My Lord," replied Michael. "You just inform me of
your desires and I see towards meeting them."
"Okay... Ummm," Harry thought. "How about... a small bowl of cereal, for
the bran, a couple of those little breakfast fish the English like..."
"Kippers, My Lord?" prompted Michael.
"Yep. Those!" replied Harry with a snap of his fingers. "For brain food. A
couple of slices of toast, a glass of orange juice, and tea, please."
"Certainly, My Lord," said Michael, with a bow before departing.
Harry walked over to television and turned it on to watch the morning
news. And waited for breakfast.
# # #
After breakfast Harry headed for Gringotts Bank. He phoenix-flashed to
the park, glamoured up and apparated to the apparation point in Diagon
Alley in a matter of seconds. He figured, this was clearly going to be his
normal way of leaving the palace and returning. So, when he had a little
time available to do it, he was going to set a See-Me-Not Charm locked
with a rune to the spot. Better that than have a mundane, who had
decided to picnic in amongst the trees, see him and freak out.
Walking down through Diagon he noticed no children except those his
age and younger. Of course, the older kids still had nearly a month to go
in their studies and Hogwarts would hold the end of year feast before
sending them home. But a few kids who looked his biological age were
being taken shopping.
He could see new school robes, cauldrons, telescopes and books being
carried by kids and parents from one end of the alley to the other. Harry
realised Hagrid would be dragging him through this same alley to collect
the same items in just under a month.
Halfway down the Alley rose Gringotts. Harry simply walked in and up to
an available teller. Flashing his Potter Head of House ring only to the
goblin that was about to snarl something inane at him, Harry quietly said
in the goblin tongue, *Greetings, goblin. I'm here to see the Keeper of the
Potter Accounts. Do not address me by name while we are in public.*
*Of course, My Lord*, the goblin replied. *Director Ragnock advised us
you would likely be coming in, and that the matters you would raise with
us would be delicate. We are to provide you with every courtesy and do
business in private.*
The goblin then reached down and pressed something just out of sight.
Another goblin arrived on Harry's side of the teller partition.
"Yes?" the goblin asked, looking up at the teller.
"Griphook, this is the one of which Director Ragnock advised. Provide
him every courtesy and take him to one of the private business rooms for
our largest account holders," the teller goblin instructed.
Looking up at Harry with interest, Griphook said, "Follow me, My Lord."
Griphook led Harry through a security checkpoint and then towards the
rear of the bank. He was led into one of the rooms near the far end and
invited to sit.
Harry dropped his glamour and looked around the room. They were in a
large business meeting room with an oval shaped table surrounded by
comfortable chairs. He chose one near the door but on the other side of
the table from it so he could see the door, and sat.
A few moments later a much older goblin walked in carrying a number of
thick ledgers. He walked over and dropped the ledgers onto the desk and
took a chair right alongside where the ledgers were now sitting.
He did something with the chair that Harry couldn't recognise and, a few
seconds later, rose to a point where he was pretty close to looking Harry
in the eye.
Reaching over, the goblin picked up the first ledger and brought it to be
in front of himself. He opened it and began to peruse.
"Lord Potter," the goblin said looking across at Harry, "I am the Potter
Accounts Keeper, Blockrig. It is my responsibility to manage your
accounts on your behalf here at the bank."
Harry just nodded in return.
"I hold for you the accounts of both your trust vault containing your trust
fund, and a second vault containing the Potter fortune. The trust fund
had ten thousand galleons placed within it on the death of your parents.
Each of your birthdays, thereafter, it had a further ten thousand galleons
placed within it. In total one hundred thousand galleons have been
placed within your trust fund. On your eleventh birthday the funds going
into it from the Potter fortune were to increase to fifteen thousand
galleons.
"Also placed within the trust vault were a number of books, grimoires,
family records, art works, jewellery and the like. There were also placed
within it a number of magical items."
Looking down at the ledger the goblin then related, "Since the time of the
creation of the trust fund some eighty thousand galleons have been
removed, leaving some twenty thousand galleons within the vault.
Further, all books, grimoires, family records and jewellery have been
removed from the vault leaving only some art works that are specifically
marked as belonging to the Potter estate. These are mainly paintings of
family members."
Once he'd finished relating that bit of bad news the goblin went on, "We
at Gringotts have long suspected this was not authorised by you or as
part of the wishes of your parents, James and Lily Potter. We have sent
you much correspondence concerning this. However, our correspondence
has remained unanswered."
Harry was about to respond when the old goblin went on. "Director
Ragnock informs us our correspondence to you has been... intercepted...
before it has reached you. This, too, we have suspected. As such we have
maintained a very close watch on what has been taken, by whom and
when; and where it has been going. For some of the gold, just over fifty
thousand galleons, we only know it has been taken as galleons out of the
bank, not simply transferred to another account.
"We placed tracking charms on the other items that were within the vault
at the time we suspected inconsistencies. We know where those items are
currently located. All of the grimoires and magical items, and some of the
art and jewellery, we are unable to locate as they were removed before
the tracking charms were placed upon them.
"We were unable to stop the removal of your property and gold as the
Ministry ordered that Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore was your
magical guardian and, as such, had guardian status on your trust account.
This gave him authority to remove funds and items from the trust vault
in your name.
"Mister Dumbledore has also sought to gain access to the vault containing
the Potter fortune, other grimoires, records, art, keys and access to the
Potter Manor and investment portfolios. However, even with Ministry
approval, we have not granted him such. We goblins know your true
magical guardian is Sirius Orion Black, Heir Apparent of House Black,
who is currently in Azkaban. As he has not yet received a trial,
irrespective of where he currently resides, he did not lose status as your
magical guardian.
"I was informed directly by Director Ragnock, after he had spoken with
you in the palace of your Queen, that I was not to remove Mister
Dumbledore's access to your trust vault until such time as I had spoken
with you. And I have been further informed that you have not allowed
the magics of the ring and rite of inheritance to announce you as taking
up your Heads of Houses rings.
"As such you are still viewed as a non-emancipated minor and Sirius
Black is still your magical guardian, though the Ministry have forced the
issue with Albus Dumbledore," said the goblin before frowning and
saying, "I would know why."
Harry thought about that for a little while. He wanted to make sure he
could get this old goblin, obviously trusted by his parents, to understand
what was going on. He knew the goblin felt his honour had been greatly
harmed by what Dumbledick was doing.
"There are things happening of great import, Blockrig," said Harry. "Albus
Dumbledore is guilty of far, far more than just theft from my account
against me. He is also well-connected and respected throughout the
wizarding world. If we move too quickly against him he will use his
status as the so-called leader of the light, his status as the Chief Warlock
on the Wizengamot, his status as a long term headmaster at Hogwarts,
and his status as Supreme Mugwump of the ICW, to have the charges
against him dismissed at worse, or rendered extremely lenient at best.
"Vengeance is a dish best served cold. I intend to utterly destroy his
reputation. I intend to have taken from him everything he values. And
when I am finished he will have left not a knut, not a possession, not a
stitch of clothing he can call his own. And the disgraced name of Albus
Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore will be met with derision and
contempt. No, I do not intend for Dumbledore to feel the cold kiss of the
edge of my blade. That sweet release will not be allowed him.
"There are worse things than dying, Blockrig. And you have done me and
my family great service by keeping accurate records of what has been
taken from my trust vault; and recording where much of what has been
taken is currently located. I know you feel your honour has been harmed
in this. But, it has not. And the world will know and your honour will be
redeemed when it al comes to light what has atually happened, and you
will be richly rewarded in compensation.
"Evidence is already being gathered against Dumbledore regarding his
crimes. It will all come to light soon enough. For now, I want him kept in
the dark. I want him believing his crimes are undiscovered. I want to
keep a close eye on him. And, when we are ready, we will destroy him.
Are you with me on this, Account Keeper Blockrig?"
"My Lord, you do me great honour," the goblin said with a bow. "I will do
as you ask. I am but your servant."
Harry then leaned forward and said, "I will need a copy of everything
taken from my trust vault and what it currently contains today. I will also
need you to send a copy of that under seal to Madam Amelia Bones at the
DMLE, her eyes only, with your complements. Send with it a note that
says, 'Someone astonishing thought you should have this'.
"And, when the time comes, know that you have played an active part in
his descent from grace, into the gutter of poverty."
"I will have it done immediately, My Lord," the old goblin eagerly
replied.
"Now," said Harry, changing the subject, "I will also need a personal copy
of records of what is in the main vault, about two thousand galleons in a
purse of magical holding, and records of the property the family owns.
And I want the key and details on the Potter Manor."
"I shall get it done, My Lord," said Blockrig.
He pushed a rune button on the top of a slate he had beside him and,
shortly thereafter, another goblin walked in with a stack of ledgers.
"Good morning, My Lord," he said dumping his ledgers on the table,
taking a chair alongside Blockrig, and similarly adjusting it. "My name is
Cavepick. I have with me the accounts of the House of Slytherin, and for
Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. May I ask why you have
not allowed your ring to emancipate you and notify the relevant
authorities you have taken the Head of House position?"
"My reasons are my own, for now, Cavepick," Harry replied. "Blockrig
knows why, as does the Director. I do not need for others to know just
yet."
"I see," said the new goblin. "Very well. Though the ring has not
announced you as Head of House, we goblins know exactly who you are.
Therefore, you have access to the accounts of House Slytherin.
"First, you should know that House Slytherin does not have a vault.
Gringotts did not exist when we last saw House Slytherin active," he said.
Harry nodded, understanding.
"However, there have been funds going in to the accounts automatically
from the Hogwarts account. Originally, this was about ten percent of the
income derived from the operation of the school, divided equally across
the four Houses. Over the years this was whittled down to less than one
half of one percent; so, your House received one eighth of one percent
However, we also add twenty five percent of the net rent on the lands
under Hogsmeade.
"With interest accruing, each account now holds approximately 9.5
million galleons," said Cavepick.
Harry just snorted. 'At least the four of us have some decent seed money
to revamp the school, now,' he thought. 'I had planned on using part of
the Potter fortune to fund it.'
"And the Hogwarts account? Is there anything there that shows signs of
gold being syphoned off from within the school?" asked Harry.
"No, My Lord," answered Cavepick. "However, I shall dig further and
cross check against receipts. Do you have suspicions there is account
tampering occurring?"
"Yes, I do," replied Harry. "But, for now, I just want the books of the
school quietly checked. I don't want suspicions raised until us four Heirs
are ready to move."
"Very good, My Lord," the goblin responded.
"Now, about the accounts of House Black," said Blockrig.
"No," Harry firmly replied. "I know I'm the Heir but it's Sirius's money. If
he wants me to know he'll tell me soon. In the mean time, leave things as
they are."
"Yes, My Lord."
"If that's it," said Harry standing, "I'll want the key to the Potter Manor
and see what else is in the main vault. And make sure Dumbledore is not
aware I've been anywhere near the bank."
"Of course, My Lord," said Blockrig also standing. "If you'll come this way,
Cavepick can return the ledgers of House Potter to my desk."
Harry nodded, bowed to Cavepick, and followed after Blockrig.
Down at the vault, after a very... thrilling... ride, Harry went inside and
took a look around. He quickly found the papers concerning Potter
Manor, together with the keys, and placed them inside his ever-present
satchel. Looking at his watch he saw he still had plenty of time to explore
before he had to visit the Longbottom Manor.
He hadn't noticed it when he first walked in, but he saw what he now
recognised to be the Potter crest up on the wall of the vault. He felt pride
in himself and his heritage while he stared at it.
"Myrrdin's helped me see what's really going on, Mum and Dad," he softly
said to the crest. "And I'm going to make those who have wronged us,
pay!"
Just before stepping back into the public area of the bank, and with his
bag of galleons, Harry gave Blockrig a goblin parting and quickly
redonned his glamour. He strode out into the street as if he had not a
care in the world. He went to the apparation point and disapparated
away.
# # #
Harry apparated just inside the Great Wood some five miles northwest of
Hastings on the south coast. The Potter Manor was located about here,
somewhere.
He cast a few Charms, as the instructions within the vault told him, upon
his key. And gently he began to see a very large house appear off to his
right.
He trudged over and through the gate. Outside it had the appearance of
being run down and in serious disrepair. He cast detection charms for as
far as he could see either side, and didn't find a sort of monitoring charm
or other type of alarm.
He stepped through the gates to walk up to the Manor but, once through
the gates, the place looked quite pristine.
He cast even more detection charms about the place and only detected
the usual wards. Some of them were still in excellent working condition
after all this time. Carefully walking up to the door he cast further
detection charms and found nothing.
Taking a deep breath he then inserted the key in the lock. And the door
swung open.
Just about to cast further charms he was startled by the appearance of a
house elf who glared at him with its arms crossed.
"What you want?" it demanded.
"Errr... I'm visiting to see if anyone is here?" replied Harry tentatively.
"No one here. Go!" it ordered.
'A house elf guard?' thought Harry.
Moving carefully he brought his right hand forward with the Potter Head
of House ring prominent. The little elf, seeing the ring, stepped forward
and grabbed Harry by the hand to look closely at the ring.
The elf suddenly dragged Harry forward by the hand, gestured the door
shut and was suddenly dancing from foot to foot in excitement. "I be
Pixie! Who be you, Master?"
"I'm... Harry Potter," replied Harry carefully, and dropped his glamour.
"This house belonged to my parents, James and Lily Potter."
"You were the baby in Missy Lily?" asked the elf.
"Yeah, I was," replied Harry. "Pixie, right?"
"I be Pixie! You be Master Harry!" said Pixie excitedly. "Missy Lily said
you'd come. She said you'd come a long time ago. Where you been? Pixie
couldn't find you! Pixie couldn't find Master James or Missy Lily, either."
"I've been in hiding, Pixie," replied Harry. "I had to be in hiding because
of a very bad man."
"Pixie happy you here now!" said the elf. "Where's Master James and
Missy Lily?"
'Oh, crap,' thought Harry.
"They're both dead, Pixie. They died almost ten years ago," explained
Harry.
The little elf suddenly stopped dancing about and stood flat-footed. "Oh,"
she said hanging her head. "Pixie knew. But Pixie think maybe Pixie
wrong. So, Pixie wait until someone come tell her."
"It's okay, little one," said Harry kindly. "But, I'm here now. How about
you show me around?"
"O-Kay! Pixie happy to help!" said the little elf back to being excited.
What followed was Harry being half dragged, half cajoled, from one side
of the manor to the other on both floors. Then he was taken down to the
basement and shown the set up of a potions lab on one side and an
experiments lab on the other. There was quite a lot of dust down here
and equipment that was, in some cases, rusted.
The little elf explained Harry's mother had forbid her to clean in there
when she wasn't there to supervise, as Pixie had accidentally caused a
minor explosion at one time. Harry told the elf she could clean it after he
left so he wasn't there to suffer the consequences of all the dust.
However, there was one room Pixie had not yet taken him to see. It was
on the ground floor, not far from the study. She took him to that room
last. It was sealed by a heavy oaken door with the Potter crest upon it,
and a metal plate with the outline of a right handprint where a lock
would be.
Pixie indicated it and said, "Master Harry must place his hand upon the
blood lock, sir."
Harry glanced down at Pixie. She was looking back with a sad look on
her face. Turning to the door he reached out and placed his hand upon
the plate. He felt a slight tingle, and heard a click. The door swung open
away from him.
It was the portrait room. Pixie did not enter herself. She stood outside the
door and simply waited with sad eyes.
Harry had no idea such a room existed. He didn't know that, because
portraits could move and talk to both each other and the people in the
room, wizards often had a portrait room so the portraits could converse.
But, also wouldn't constantly be watching what was happening in other
rooms.
'Hello," said one of the paintings on the wall to Harry's left. "Who have
we here?"
Harry turned to the speaker and saw a painting of a stern man with a
rather stoic visage. He looked back with quite the curious expression. The
painting turned to look behind Harry and called, "James! Lily! Come out
of there!"
Turning about Harry saw a painting on the opposite wall of a room with
a door at the rear. The door opened and two young adults not far past
their teens came into view of the painting from the door.
"Quit your griping, granddad. We..." the male of the pair, a man bearing a
striking resemblance to Harry, even to the glasses Harry used to wear,
stopped and gawked back at Harry.
The red haired, fair skinned lady entering the 'room' of the painting
behind the young man was... vexatious. "What on Earth are you babbling
about now, Charlus. I..." she stopped in shock as soon as she saw Harry.
"Harry?" she plaintively asked.
When he had first spun around, Harry had been frozen in shock himself.
He saw his father enter the room in the painting, followed by his mother.
"Mum?" he croaked. "Dad?"
"HARRY!?" his Mum cried.
His Dad, or at least the portrait of him, was shaken out of his shock by
his wife's outburst. "Harry? Is that you, son?"
Harry was in turmoil. He knew about the magic of the portraits. He just
didn't know his parents had commissioned one before they died.
"Mum? Dad?" he replied in shock himself. "Yeah. It's me, Harry."
"Good, God!" his father replied. "We always knew how old you'd be by
now... but... this..."
"I...," his mother started, "I... oh, Harry!"
"Yeah, Mum," said Harry, coming out of his shock. "It's me. How are you
both?"
"Prongslet!" cried his father with happiness. "We expected you ages ago.
Why hasn't Sirius brought you around before now? Bring him here. I
want words with that mangy dog!"
Harry sighed and said, "Things did not go as you planned with my life
if... when... you passed away."
"What do you mean?" asked Lily with a scowl.
Harry sighed again and conjured an armchair behind himself. "That's a
very long story..." he began, sitting down.
# # #
After talking to them for almost an hour, his father suddenly exclaimed,
"Lord Slytherin? My son is the Earl of Slytherin?!"
"Hey! It wasn't my fault!" exclaimed Harry right back. "Mum did it!"
Harry could hear one of his fraternal grandmothers cackling with glee!
He expected it was Dorea nee Black.
The portrait of his father looked right back in shock. James said, "I don't
know whether to be... outraged... jubilant... or somewhere in between! I
also happen to think it just may be the greatest prank ever!"
Then James began roaring with laughter. Lily, however, looked...
affronted. "James!" she admonished the man. "Really!"
James was, by then, rolling on the floor with laughter. He even had tears
in his eyes.
"Hey!" said James looking up at his wife while still laughing. "You did it!
Not me!" That set him off again. His father was almost howling.
Even Harry had begun chuckling a little at the response of his mother
and father. He turned to where the sound of Dorea laughing had come
from and could see the old lady still giggling like a school girl while
dabbing her eyes with a lace handkerchief. Many of the other portraits
were either grinning with happiness or looking a little affronted
themselves. "Congratulations, Harry!" she said.
"Thanks. I think," he replied.
The sound of his mother calling his name drew Harry's attention back to
the portrait of his parents. "Harry," she said, "Can you please continue
your story?"
So, Harry continued with bringing the portrait of his parents up to date
with what had been going on in his life. And where he was heading."
# # #
After the tour, and the couple of hours he spent within the portrait room
promising to return when he could, Harry asked the elf if anyone had
been there after Lily and James had left. The elf said a couple of bad
looking men had been around outside the wards but didn't come in. But
there was a man Pixie knew was Remus who came around every now and
then to see if Harry had arrived yet. Pixie said he always left
disappointed.
Harry said, "Well, if he comes again, I don't want you to tell him I've been
here. Okay?"
The little elf nodded it's head vigorously and said, "Yes, Sir, Master
Harry."
"I'll let you know when you can tell anyone that someone's been here, but
that's not likely for quite some time," said Harry.
The little elf again nodded it's head vigorously and said, "Yes, Sir, Master
Harry."
"Okay, then," said Harry. "I only came to see how much damage there
was to the house because I didn't know there was such a good house elf
still here. Now that I know there is, I can leave again and be happy to
know you're here looking after the place."
The little elf just about threw herself around Harry's left leg and bawled,
"Oh, you are such a good master, Master Harry Sir. Pixie very happy to
have you as her master. Pixie will clean even better for you, Master Harry
Sir."
Harry was just about to leave when a thought occurred to him. "Pixie,
how are you managing to survive here? How are you getting anything to
eat?
"Oh! Oh!" she said. "Pixie not show you. Come! Come!"
And Harry found himself half dragged out to the back of the little
property.
"See?" she asked. "Missy Lily show Pixie how to be 'self suffy shent'."
Harry looked towards the back of the property and saw four perfectly
arranged square plots side-by-side. In the first was a chook pen with a
couple of chooks in it. The next lay fallow. And the last two had perfect
little rows of vegetables growing in them. A little self-sufficient garden
for the household to have their own vegetables, eggs and the occasional
chicken.
Harry was amazed. 'Way to go, Mum!' he thought.
"Pixie grow her own food for Pixie and hens. What Pixie not eat, Pixie
take down to school at night and leave at food place there. Pixie
sometimes give food to Master Remus. Pixie not waste food."
Harry didn't know whether to laugh out loud or just cry. From everything
he'd heard of his Mum. This was a clear indication before his eyes of the
type of witch she was.
He just looked down at the little elf and said, "Pixie you have done Miss
Lily, you have done me, proud. Very well done."
Again the little elf threw herself at Harry's leg. "Oh, Pixie so happy
Master be so happy with Pixie!"
"Okay, Pixie," said Harry placatingly. "I have to leave now. I have things
to do."
"Yes, Master Harry, Sir!" she said letting go.
"I'll be back when I can," he said.
Harry walked around the manor and out the front gate. Once outside he
turned to look back at the spot where the manor stood fixing it in his
mind. He rebuilt his glamour and apparated away.
# # #
Arriving at the Longbottom Manor he knocked on the door.
The little house elf opened, took one look at him and indicated he come
in. Harry dropped his glamour.
"Oh!" the little elf said. "I tell Mistress you here." And popped away
A few moments passed and Augusta came into the room with wand
drawn.
"It's quite astonishing how you always enter a room like that, Ma'am,"
said Harry.
Augusta, paused for just a bit and suddenly resleeved her wand. "Hello,
My Lord," she said.
"Hello, Ma'am," he replied. "How's Neville getting on?"
"You'd best come see," she replied.
Augusta led Harry back up the stairs to Neville's room. When Harry
walked in he saw Neville sitting crossed-legged on his bed in a full
meditation pose, wrists on his knees, hands hanging over and down.
Augusta looked with concern between Neville and Harry. So Harry called
out, "Hey, Nev!"
Startled, Neville, still looking straight ahead, said, "Huh?" Blinked a few
times, and then looked over at Harry. "Oh, Hi Harry!"
"Hiya Nev," replied Harry. "Have you been sitting like that all day?"
"Yeah, I guess," replied Neville.
"Nev. Mate," said Harry reprovingly, "You need to bathe, eat and get
some exercise during the day, too! Sit like that for too long and people
will think yer dead!"
Neville grinned, blushed and said, "Yeah, I do feel kind of hungry."
"Then eat something, lad!" ordered Harry, mimicking the sentiments of
his own mentor during his own time meditating and building his mind.
"And get some fresh air!"
"Yeah, okay," said Neville a bit shyly.
"Nev, you've got this," said Harry more seriously. "Relax. There's plenty of
time. Oh, and far more will happen tonight while you're sleeping towards
getting your mind resorted."
"Oh?" asked Neville brightening up.
"Yes, it's easier when you're asleep," replied Harry. "And, oh yeah! What
did you think of... Merlin?"
"He's amazing!" gushed Neville with enthusiasm. "He's such a great
teacher. Is he like that all the time?"
"Yeah, he is," replied Harry. "Now, eat, think about how you want to set
up your mind palace, and play a little bit. You've still got almost two and
a half days before I come back on Monday night with the next cube.
You've got plenty of time."
"Thanks, Harry!" said Neville gleefully.
Turning to Augusta, Harry said, "Okay, I've now got to check on Susan."
Augusta nodded and led Harry back downstairs to the parlour.
"That's all it takes to get him to pay attention to me? Just raise my voice
and call his name?" asked Augusta.
"Anything that grabs his attention, really," replied Harry. "He's just very
focussed on what he's doing."
"Thank you," said Augusta gratefully. "I was worried."
"I know," said Harry. "That's why I offered to come over."
Augusta nodded and took a pinch of floo powder. Tossing it into the
fireplace she called, "Ossuary!"
# # #
Stepping through Harry saw Amelia where he expected her to be, and
said, "I still find it astonishing to use floo travel."
Amelia nodded once and resleeved her wand.
"Thank you for coming, My Lord," she said.
"I promised to come and check up on Susan, so..." he replied with a
shrug.
"Well, she's sitting on her bed with her legs crossed and staring at the
wall," replied Amelia with a frown.
"And you haven't snapped her out of it yet," said Harry, knowing the
response.
"No," she said. "And I'm worried."
"No problem," said Harry. "Is she at least dressed?"
"Well, yes," she replied. "I did at least get her to get dressed this
morning."
"Then you'd best lead the way and I'll show you how easy this is," he said.
Harry followed Amelia to Susan's bedroom and saw the young girl sitting
on the bed in the same fashion as Neville earlier.
'Funny', he thought. 'That's the same meditation pose I used. And Neville.
The cubes must have carried more across than just my memories of the
lessons, but also my memories of how I posed.'
"Hey, Susan!" called Harry from the doorway.
"Huh?" Susan startled, blinking a bit. Then she looked at Harry standing
in the doorway.
"Have you been at that all morning?" asked Harry.
"I don't know. What time is it?" she asked.
"If you need to ask then you've gone at it too long. How hungry are you?"
he asked back.
"A bit, actually," she replied with a frown.
"Well, don't you think you should take a break?" he asked. "You've got
plenty of time, Suze. You don't have to get everything done on the first
day."
"Okay," she said, thinking about it. "Something to eat sounds good."
"And spend a little time getting some physical exercise, too" ordered
Harry. "Going outside and playing for a little while will help you to stay
alert."
"Okay," she said climbing off the bed.
Amelia led the way back downstairs. On the way down Harry asked
Susan, "And what did you think of Merlin?"
"Oh, he's really nice!" the girl replied. "I hope the teachers at Hogwarts
are like him."
As Susan headed for the dining room, Harry turned to Amelia and said,
"That's all there is to it, Madam Bones. If she meditates for too long just
raise your voice a little and call her by name. She'll respond."
"Is this how she's going to be for all those cubes of yours?" asked Amelia.
"No," he replied shaking his head. "Just this first one. However, she may
stare off into the distance for a few seconds every now and then when
she's going over what the rest of the cubes give her. And even that will
pass in time."
"Good," said Amelia with feeling. "I don't want to seem rude concerning
this... gift... of yours, but it's rather disconcerting."
"I know," replied Harry. "That's why I offered to come. It wasn't for her
benefit; it was for yours."
Amelia snorted and gave a light chuckle in response.
"Now, I'm off to the Grangers," said Harry changing the subject. "Being
mundane folk they're even more nervous about this than you and Madam
Longbottom."
"Okay, then," said Amelia heading for the door. "Thank you for coming."
Harry followed her to the door, redonned his usual glamour, and said.
"You're welcome, Ma'am," and stepped outside.
Just outside the door he cast a Notice-Me-Not Charm and phoenix-flashed
to just outside the Grangers where he walked up to the door and dropped
the Notice-Me-Not Charm as he walked.
Knocking on the door he was, again, greeted by Dan in the same manner.
"Yes?" asked Dan.
"I would find it astonishing if you weren't holding a weapon on me right
now, Sir," said Harry blandly.
"Get in here," Dan said stepping out of the way as Harry walked in before
the door was closed behind him.
"Hermione's sitting on her bed..." he began.
"...With her legs crossed and her wrists on her knees staring at the wall at
the foot of her bed," finished Harry. "And you don't know what to do."
"Well... yes!" said Dan.
"Is she dressed?" asked Harry.
"Yes, come on," said Dan, leading the way up the stairs.
With the door opened Dan stepped to one side and said, "She's been
sitting like that all day. It's not natural."
Hermione was sitting in exactly the same pose he, Neville and Susan
adopted.
"Let me ask you this," asked Harry. "If she was sitting on her bed focussed
on reading a book, what would you do?"
"Well, I'd call her a couple of times and, if she didn't answer, come up to
her door and call louder," replied Dan thinking about it.
"Do that," said Harry.
Frowning, Dan turned to look at his daughter and called, "Hermione!"
"Huh?" started Hermione, coming out of her meditation. "Oh, Hi, Dad. Hi,
Harry!" she said jumping off her bed and taking a couple of steps before
tripping and falling on to the floor.
"Ow! Ow! Tingles!" she said rubbing her legs.
Dan walked over to make sure his little girl was okay.
"'Mione, you've been at it for too long," scolded Harry. "You need to
remember to come out of the meditation to eat and move around for a
little while. Merlin told you that, didn't he?"
Rising a bit more steadily to her feet with her Dad's assistance, Hermione
replied, "Well, yes."
"Then do it. Your Mum and Dad were worried about you," ordered Harry.
"And, if they worry about you much more, they're likely to tell me you
can't have any more cubes!"
"Nooo," Hermione said just a little worried. "I promise I'll be good. I'll
remember to take breaks."
Dan snorted.
Harry nodded and said, "Good."
"That's all, there is to it?" asked Dan.
"That's all," said Harry in response.
After making sure Hermione was going to get herself something to eat
and rest a bit, Dan led Harry back downstairs and into the lounge.
Hermione followed them downstairs, but headed for the kitchen.
# # #
9. Hermione's Rant
Chapter Nine - Harry's Bright Idea
# # #
In the lounge of the Granger family home, Dan decided he needed to talk
to Harry about matters important to his role in protecting his daughter,
the Countess Ravenclaw. But he didn't know how to broach the subject.
"So," he began. "Do... you... watch football?"
Harry looked back for moment, then snorted and started to chuckle.
Abashed by Harry's reaction, Dan said, "That... was a silly question,
wasn't it?"
Still chuckling a little Harry just nodded and said, "What do you need,
Sir?"
Thinking carefully, Dan asked, "Would those cubes work on anyone else?
I mean, I know the ones you've got for Hermione and the others are
geared for them. It's just..."
"...You want to know if they can be made for others, and whether they'll
only work on wizards and witches," Harry finished.
"Yeah," replied Dan.
Harry grinned and said, "Already anticipated, Sir." He reached into his
ever-present satchel and drew forth another of the cubes. This one with
an inscribed letter 'D' upon it.
Holding it forth and offering it to Dan, he said, "This one's for you."
Sitting back he said, "I didn't expect you to be asking about it just yet,
though. Myrrdin and I figured you wouldn't be asking for about another
four days. Which is yet another example of 'the knowing of something
changes it' principle."
Looking over the innocuous cube of crystal Dan asked, "What's on it?"
"It has a general overview of the structure of the wizarding world, both
political and social, and the players involved including photo-images of
them. It specifically identifies the known Death Eaters, others known to
side with Riddle, and those who we consider on our side, or can be
convinced to be on our side. It also has images and information on
known Aurors, who may be called upon by Madam Bones to protect you
and yours. And it has the same sort of information on the teaching staff
at Hogwarts.
"It has an overview of what sort of spells there are, what probable killing
curses can be thrown your way by Riddle's supporters, what their tactics
are likely to be from previous examples and what you can do to block
them or counteract them. It'll also give you some idea of how they may
be able to block your bullets being shot their way and what to do in
those situations.
"It will also provide you information on magical forms of travel,
especially emergency portkeys, which I'm going to prepare for the three
of you. This will all be placed into your subconscious and will be readily
accessible when you need it.
"And, though it's on the cube, I'm also going to reiterate this point," said
Harry, leaning forward. "If you can separate a wizard from their wand,
you've effectively rendered them unable to fight. They have no other
skills bar wand magics. If you can get their wand in your hands, and
they're an unfriendly, snap the damned thing. Now, if I'd said that last bit
to a wizard or witch, they'd be absolutely horrified. But, damn it, this is
war; screw their sensibilities. Besides, snapping their wand means they'll
be unable to come back at you and yours until they find a way to replace
it."
Dan looked back with quite the curious expression. "That... was exactly
the information I was going to ask for."
Harry smiled and said, "Being able to look through time has its
advantages, Sir. But, as I said earlier, I didn't expect you to be asking for
that information for another four days."
"Huh!" humphed Dan in response.
"You'll need Emma to activate it for you, though. They're specially made
so the person using it cannot do it for themselves. That's just an added
security feature.
"When you're ready to receive the information, do as I did for Hermione
last night. Lay down, have Emma put it on your forehead with the letter
'D' pointing up. When you're ready, all she needs to do is tap the top of
the cube and say, 'Goodnight'. You'll fall asleep straight away. The
knowledge will be there in the morning simply by thinking about it.
Now, you won't have the perfect recollection the others and I have, but
it's not a lot you need to store, either," explained Harry.
As an afterthought, Harry said, "Later, you might want to consider Emma
having the same information. You just do the same for her. But I suggest
you review what will be supplied to you, and then you and her can make
that decision together."
Dan nodded just as Emma came in through the front door.
"Hi, honey," she said seeing Dan. But, on seeing Harry, she said, "Oh! I'm
sorry. I didn't see you there... My... lad."
"That's okay, Ma'am," replied Harry. "I just dropped by, as promised, to
make sure Hermione was okay."
When he saw the woman looking a little worried, he said, "There's no
problems, I assure you."
"Well, that's good," said Emma nodding firmly. "I was a bit worried when
I saw her this morning sitting on her bed in her pyjamas just staring at
the wall. I had a devil of a time getting her to take a shower, and get
dressed."
"She may be like that for at least tomorrow, too, Ma'am," said Harry. "It'll
just be a bit more difficult to get her attention than usual. It'll stop by
Monday, if not before."
"Good. I'm worried she won't take care of herself if there's no one here to
watch her," said Emma.
Looking at Dan, she said, "And I've already put the word out to find
someone to fill in for you for the next few months. Her Majesty was quite
explicit about the role you play."
Dan looked a bit abashed and said, "Yeah, probably a good idea. If I'm to
guard Countess Ravenclaw... and I still haven't gotten my head around
that yet... then I'll need to either be here or close by. At least until the 1st
of September, at any rate."
"It's Hermione, Sir," said Harry. "She's still your... 'Pumpkin'. I very much
doubt that'll ever change. And she'll need you to stay her Dad to help
keep her grounded."
Dan nodded with his head bent, while Emma smiled and headed for the
kitchen.
"I can tell you this, irrespective of the timeline, you're her Dad, always.
And she is a much loved friend and companion of mine," said Harry
firmly.
Before Dan could respond Hermione walked in with a small plate of
sandwiches and plonked herself on the couch.
Harry looked over and said with a voice of mock hurt, "Where's mine?"
Hermione just looked back and said, "Well, you didn't share yours at the
palace; so..." and stuck one in her mouth.
"Hermione!" said her Dad, a little shocked.
"Oh, touché, mademoiselle; touché!" replied Harry, laughing.
Swallowing what she had in her mouth, Hermione said, "Mum's making
some for everyone."
Looking back at Harry she said, waggling a finger at him, "And don't
think I didn't figure out why you did that at the palace, either."
"Did what?" asked Harry, acting innocent but knowing she knew.
"When you arrived while we were there," replied Hermione. "You
behaved like a beast to shock my Mum and Dad."
"And why would I do such a thing? If it was true, of course," asked Harry.
"Because you saw how nervous they were... we all were... and you
wanted to do something that made them forget how nervous they were;
take their minds off it," replied Hermione with the somewhat smug air of
someone who'd figured something out.
Emma came back in carrying a large server with a plate of sandwiches on
it and the tea service. "Take who's mind off what?" she asked.
Ignoring the question Harry just grinned at Hermione before turning to
the Grangers and saying, "I told you she was the smartest witch I know."
Emma was frowning trying to work out what was going on, while Dan
just looked between his daughter and Harry. He started to chuckle,
before it evolved into full-on laughter.
"Daniel!" said Emma, scolding her husband. "What's so funny?"
"We've been conned, Em!" he chortled. "Remember yesterday afternoon
when we first met the lad, here?" gesturing to Harry.
"Yes, of course," she said, still wondering what was going on.
"His behaviour with the sandwiches?" Dan asked wiping tears from his
eyes. "He did it deliberately. So we'd be horrified."
"Close," said Harry. "I did it so your 'guardian of children' senses kicked
in. I bet on both of you being worried I might get in trouble so you were
thinking, as parents, of ways to save me from myself."
"My word!" said Emma, with wonder. "Here we thought we'd have to help
you. And all the time you were helping us."
"All part of the services provided by the House of Slytherin. We hope you
enjoyed the experience and will join us again soon," said Harry with an
airily voice and wave of his hand.
"Besides," he went on to say, "As a Slytherin it's a trait of my house to use
cunning and guile." He leaned forward and began to make himself a cup
of tea.
"Trait?" asked Emma, already sitting back from making her own.
Nodding, Harry replied, "Yes. Students at Hogwarts are supposed to be
sorted in to the four Houses based on their own dominant traits.
However, the sorting hat has a tendency to sort them into a House the
student wants to go in, if the student wants it bad enough.
"In the original timeline Hermione went in to Ravenclaw. In Dumbles's
mangled timeline she went into Gryffindor, as did I. But I was supposed
to go into Hufflepuff."
"What are the traits?" asked Emma again, clearly curious.
It was Hermione who answered. "Let's see," she said. "Supposedly
Gryffindor stood for bravery and against discrimination. Ravenclaw stood
for intelligence and wit. Hufflepuff stood for loyalty and against cruelty
of the lesser races. And Slytherin stood for cunning and a certain
disregard for the rules.
"What it now looks like is; Gryffindor stands for bravery and helping your
friends. Ravenclaw still has the intelligence. Hufflepuff is wrongly seen as
duffersand friends, and they just want everyone to get along. And
Slytherin is about power and blood purity."
"And that's one of the things we're going to fix," added Harry. "Getting
the houses back on track but with improvements. Getting them back to
the way they were will only lead to the original infighting that forced
Salazaar Slytherin to flee."
Everyone thought about that while they enjoyed their tea and
sandwiches.
Remembering something, Harry spoke up. "Oh, and Hermione. The next
time you go to Diagon Alley be sure to visit Gringotts. Do it quietly and
flash your House ring to the first teller you come to, otherwise keep it
hidden at all other times, lest you let the cat out of the bag early. Ask the
teller to let you speak to the Account Manager for House Ravenclaw.
"When you speak with him you'll find you have an account with about
nine and a half million galleons in it," said Harry. "That translates into
mundane money somewhere between forty-five and fifty million
pounds..."
Dan, who'd been taking a sip of his tea at the time, suddenly coughed a
spray of tea over himself.
"Forty-five to fifty million pounds?!" he blurted in shock. "British
pounds?"
"Uh-hmm!" nodded Harry. "You didn't think she'd pick up an Earldom and
a pretty ring with no money to show for it, did you?
"The goblins transfer one eighth of one percent per galleon paid in
student fees into the account of each of the four Houses. It used to be
higher but, over the years, the amount transferring across has been
whittled down. I know it doesn't sound like much, but we're talking
almost a thousand years of money going in, and earning interest, with
none going out. On top of that is the money coming in from one quarter
of the net rent on the properties of Hogsmeade. It's built up."
"Our daughter's a multi-millionaire?" asked Emma.
"As Head of the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of Ravenclaw; yes,"
replied Harry.
"You said not to show the ring when I'm in Diagon Alley, Harry. But, I
can't take it off," said Hermione.
"Oh, of course," replied Harry. "You just 'will' it not to show, and it won't.
Sorry, I should have mentioned it to you."
Hermione looked down at her ring, frowned a moment, and it
disappeared. A few seconds later it reappeared.
"Huh," she said in surprise. "I was wondering how I was going to take it
off."
"You can't," said Harry. "It's part of you now. Willing it away will mean
you can still wash where the ring is without it getting in your way."
"So, don't show it in the Alley, but just show it to the goblin teller?" she
asked.
"Yep," said Harry. "People interested in status know to look for the ring.
And showing it may draw the eyes of someone we don't want knowing
just yet you're a Head of House.
"The goblins are very discreet about this sort of thing. So, they won't say
a word about it. They'll just take you into one of their private interview
rooms to discuss the accounts with you.
"When you do, ask about what you need to do to create the Magical
House of Granger. And also think about setting up a House vault. If you
want extra to do that, ask me. I'll transfer across some galleons from my
Head of House Potter vaults."
"Nine and half million galleons and you're asking if she'd need any from
you to transfer across?" asked Dan. "Just how rich are you?"
"Well, excluding the Potter Manor, and a number of priceless artworks
and jewellery; and excluding the Slytherin account equal to the
Ravenclaw one; about forty million galleons or two hundred million
pounds," Harry shrugged.
"Combined, that's over a quarter of a billion pounds!" gasped Emma.
Shrugging again, Harry said, "Yeah."
"How can you be so blasé, about it?" she asked.
"The money will make life easier once we get everything else out of the
way. But it's not going to do me any good if I'm... if we're... dead," said
Harry. "However, if I can make use of it in what we need to accomplish
well before then, then I'm going to use it."
After chatting for a little while longer Harry took his leave. He might not
have much to do until Sirius could be sprung from Azkaban but he could
collect at least one, if not two, of the horcruxes.
# # #
Apparating at the old Gaunt Shack in the woods just outside of Little
Hangleton, Harry made his way to the shack. Outside, he summoned the
ring belonging to Marvolo Gaunt, Tom's maternal grandfather, to his
hand. Quickly, he bound it with spells to suppress the effects of the
horcrux, and dropped it into his pocket. He didn't want Dumbledore
finding it.
Once done he moved to the graveyard where Riddle's father, Thomas
Riddle, was buried. He removed the bones from the grave and moved
them to sit atop a gravesite on the other side of the graveyard. Then he
ground the bones into dust by causing the molecules within them to
release their grip upon one another.
Looking around, Harry could see his work there was done. He flamed
away, back to the palace. Once back, he placed the ring in a special
compartment within his trunk hidden from those without magic. Once
inside, the ring was sealed off from anyone finding it. Harry planned on
taking it to the goblins later to remove and destroy the piece of soul
within it.
# # #
Waking early again the next morning and enjoying another excellent
English breakfast, Harry thought he'd visit Hogsmeade and get a feel for
the wards around Hogwarts. He wanted to learn what he could of them,
without Dumbledore being any the wiser.
For that he needed to be alert and pay careful attention to what he was
doing. Dumbledore might discover someone was testing the wards but, if
Harry was careful, the manipulating old fool would not know who it was.
For this trip, Harry left his satchel behind in his suite within the palace.
He phoenix-flashed out of the palace and reappeared in the skies above
the Hogsmeade train station and quickly sought a thermal. A thermal was
one of those spiralling columns of warm air flowing upwards from the
ground below.
Once he'd played in his form for a while just spiralling upwards, he
allowed himself to float gently towards the borders of Hogwarts' wards.
Glancing off just the very outer edge he could sense what was there.
Harry found magics laid upon old magics laid upon very old magics. But
a lot of the wards were inactive. And there were wards that really
shouldn't have been there. One, however, answered a question Harry and
Myrrdin were puzzled about; why did the wizarding world believe magic
and technology could not exist side by side.
What Harry found was a magic 'field' that caused anything powered by
electricity to eventually fail, and the more electronic - the more sensitive
the device - the quicker it failed. Someone almost a century ago, had
created as part of the wards the field that caused the problem. Someone
believed magical folk should not interact with electricity, and took steps
to ensure they didn't.
So, that answered the question of why magical folk won't at least come
into the twentieth century. Remove that and the castle could be modified.
That would then allow teaching aids such as projectors, computers,
printing equipment... hell, just adding electric lights will be a boon.
After a leisurely but full circuit of the wards Harry had an idea of what
needed to be done, security-wise, in getting the wards rebuilt. Some, he
knew, he'd be better off stripping them out completely and replacing
them. And there were others he could add that weren't that difficult.
However, what bothered him the most was the almost living presence he
felt from the school. The eagerness he felt from the presence that felt like
it was telling him he should stop mucking about and just go straight to
the castle. He didn't realise that such a collection in one place of magical
folk over a millennium could generate that. But, if it was the presence of
that many magicals together, then he should have felt the same thing
when he went to Diagon Alley. However, within Diagon Alley, he felt
nothing.
'The only thing it can be,' he thought, 'was that it has something to do
with my animagus form. Maybe that was why phoenixes were so rare as
familiars.'
Giving a phoenix-like shrug, Harry headed away from the wards and
gently flew over Hogsmeade proper. Once well past the little village he
flamed away.
The rest of the day he spent wandering the streets of London enjoying the
sights, before returning to the palace.
# # #
Monday morning and Harry headed out to London and bought himself a
small cassette tape walkman and a cheap audio tape of some American
group called Kiss. Adding a packet of batteries Harry took his purchases
in amongst the trees in a quiet area of St James Park.
In the park he followed the instructions and loaded the batteries, as
directed. Then he put the cassette in to the little tray and, still following
the instructions, pushed the play button until it clicked down.
Looking in through the little window on top he could see the two little
cogs of the cassette slowly turning. He held one of the ear buds up to his
ear and he could hear the god-awful sound of whatever music the Kiss
band played. He wasn't surprised the little cassette in its plastic box was
one of the cheaper ones.
Now that he'd confirmed it worked he started casting charms on it. And
after about ten minutes the little wheels were still turning. Checking the
sound from it he could still hear the thumping and tinny sound of electric
guitars and drums.
More casting and he finally figured out one area where magic did affect
it. The device did not like being transfigured into something and back
again. However, once he replaced the batteries it worked again. So, the
device was fine; it was the batteries that were the problem. And batteries
were where the device stored it's electricity.
He then tried just transforming a bit of wood into a battery and trying
that. But the battery was dead. And he tried transforming an existing
battery while it was not in use to a block of wood and back again. But it,
too, turned up dead.
Experimenting done, Harry now had a much clearer idea about the
interaction of magic and electricity. The devices were fine. However, if
they had a battery within them, the battery could not handle certain
aspects of magic. Especially those related to transfiguration.
He began to wonder if he could create an electrical device, but bring the
batteries with him. There was no reason why it wouldn't work.
He suddenly realised the answer was a lot simpler than that. Generators!
Generators didn't store electricity. Instead, they converted liquid fossil
fuel into electricity to be used immediately. And, the bigger the
generator, the more power it could provide. That meant he could use
equipment that ran on 250v; normal household power. As for the noise of
the generator, a simple silencing charm would fix that.
His problem then became fuel. He had to figure a way to get fuel to the
generator. That bore more thought.
# # #
That evening Harry met with the Queen for dinner. Michel had
approached him soon after he'd returned from his experimenting to
inform him the Queen invited him. When asked, he was informed the
dress for the evening was semi-formal.
"I don't think I own anything semi-formal," he said to Michael. "Do you
have anything where I can see what it looks like?"
Michael went out for a short while before returning with a photo album.
Flicking through it he showed Harry a few where a man was dressed in
how Harry was expected to look.
Harry, now with an idea as to the standard of dress, grabbed some
clothes that looked similar and transfigured them to match.
"How's that?" he asked Michael.
"That's... it, My Lord," replied Michael. "But, if I may make a few
suggestions?"
Harry, with Michael's help, set about improving on Harry's original
design into something with which Michael was satisfied.
"I think that will be perfect, My Lord," said Michael, walking around the
outfit as it hung on... nothing.
"You'll need to change soon, too," said Michael. "A page will attend soon
to take you to Her Majesty's private dining room."
After changing, Harry did not have long to wait before one of the Queen's
pages collected him and led him down to Her Majesty's private
apartments. Inside he immediately saw a large table covered in a snowy
white tablecloth covered in glittering silverware and crystal glasses.
Around the room were some of the Queen's personal household
attendants standing at attention against the walls. Just taking a seat were
two gentlemen Harry had not yet met. Both about the same age as the
'Royal Summoner'. Both wore similar outfits to Harry's with one wearing
a set of service ribbons above his right breast.
Just after Harry walked in one of the attendants stepped forward to a
chair opposite the two gentlemen and pulled it out. Clearly he was
expected to sit there.
After he was seated another attendant offered a decanter of orange juice.
Harry nodded and the juice was poured into a glass tumbler before his
right hand.
Harry hadn't even had a chance to say hello to the two gentlemen
opposite him when the Queen entered the room. Both men immediately
stood with Harry half a beat behind them.
The Queen sat and said, "Please, sit."
And they were all seated.
"Before we begin," the Queen said and turned to acknowledge Harry,
"This, gentlemen, is Lord Harry James Potter, Earl of Slytherin, Head of
the House of Potter, Heir to the House of Black."
Then turning to acknowledge the other two, the Queen said, "And this,
My Lord, is Sir David Smythe-Umpton of MI5, and Sir Anthony Barringer
of New Scotland Yard."
Harry smiled and nodded at the two men seated opposite while both
looked back with undisguised looks of curiosity.
"So," began Sir David, "you're the young man who dropped such a
bombshell on my offices on Friday afternoon. And, again, later that
evening."
"And the young man who had four of my constables scratching their
heads in confusion trying to find manor houses that didn't exist," said Sir
Anthony. "But, we now know actually do exist but we just can't see them."
"Yes," replied Harry. "I'm sorry about that. And about what's to come for
both your people. Hopefully, it won't be as bad as feared but best to be
prepared in case it does."
"Before you gentlemen start talking shop," said Her Majesty. "Perhaps, we
shall have the first course."
Immediately, the first course of a light but very tasty vegetable soup was
brought forth. Harry found it very nice and wished for more. However,
he had no idea how many courses there'd be and knew he needed to
leave room for it.
He'd barely finished his bowl before it was whisked away and a plate of
veal with a red wine jus and steamed vegetables on the side was placed
before him. Some of the vegetables were not ones of which he was fond,
but he actually found them to be deliciously prepared and did not want
to offend by leaving anything behind.
After his plate was whisked away there clearly followed a break; as Sir
David said to him, "Her Majesty has informed us we need to search for
folks who disappeared as children who were eleven years old as of the
1st of September on that date or a little earlier, but return some six years
later, or a little later."
"That is correct, Sir," replied Harry. "You will also expect them to be
exceedingly secretive of where they've been, lacking in a normal
education and seeking a new education, and or seeking employment
within the police service or the military forces. Some may have sought
adult apprenticeships or just taken menial jobs where a lack of education
does not matter."
"And you suspect these people to have been students at your wizard
school?" asked Sir Anthony.
"Some of them, yes; the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry up
near the west coast of Scotland," answered Harry. "And something else
has just occurred to me and I kick myself for not thinking of it earlier."
"Oh?" asked Sir David.
"Yes," replied Harry. "I've been thinking big picture these past few days
and haven't thought of the little details. But I'm pretty sure the Ministry
of Magic... sorry, the Ministry for Magic... will have a record of the
students who have attended for at least the last century. They would
have to, as they need to consult their files when checking for children
who use underage magic.
"I'm sure I can ask Madam Bones, the lady who heads the police force for
magical Britain, the Department of Magical Law Enforcement - DMLE - to
give you a copy of that. You know, as cooperation between law
enforcement agencies. And, once you're able to track down some of the
folks, they should be able to point you towards others."
"That would make life a lot easier, yes," said Sir David.
"I'll need to visit her later this evening," said Harry, taking a sip of his
juice. "I'll ask her then."
"Another of those cubes of yours, My Lord Potter?" asked the Queen.
"Yes, Your Majesty," Harry confirmed. "This will be the second one and
the first of the ones that just hold information."
"And what information are you providing them, tonight?" She asked.
"This is the complete works of mundane law for the United Kingdom,"
replied Harry. "By tomorrow morning, as can I, the three other Heirs
would be able to sit for the bar for the United Kingdom justice system
and pass it with a one hundred percent score."
"That's... that's... astonishing!" spluttered Sir Anthony.
Harry just shrugged and said, "That's magic, Sir Anthony."
The third course was delivered. A lovely crème caramel with a scorched
sugar coating. Once he'd tasted it, Harry decided it was one of his
favourite dishes.
Once he'd finished Harry said, "Let me ask you both. Are either of you
aware of magicals within your own organisations?"
Sir Anthony looked back with a slightly puzzled expression and replied,
"No, My Lord. Not that I'm aware of."
But, Sir David looked uncomfortable and hesitated for a while before he
said, "We have two that I know of. But I won't get into details of what
they do for us."
"That's okay, Sir," replied Harry. "I don't need to know. But, have you
considered asking them for the names of others they know?"
"Errr...," hemmed Sir David.
Harry held up his hand and said, "Again, I don't need to know. It was
more in the form of a suggestion than a question."
Seeing the man who was obviously his friend being a bit uncomfortable,
Sir Anthony asked, "Would you mind showing me a bit of real magic? I'm
just curious to see what it actually looks like."
Harry grinned back and answered, "Of course."
Holding out his hand Harry levitated the carafe of orange juice that was
sitting on a side board across to himself, and refilled his glass. Then he
levitated it back. Next he transfigured Sir Anthony's dessert bowl into a
little white kitten, which 'Meow'ed at him before Harry changed it back.
And finally, he created a glowing ball of blue white light about six inches
in diameter and had it hover about three feet above the table, leaving it
there.
"That, of course, is only a very tiny bit of what magic can do and on a
small scale," said Harry. "It can also be used to heal and to harm, do
things on a grand scale or small, be used to relocate yourself or
something else from one location to another across the globe in mere
moments, just about anything, really."
"Sir David," asked Harry, turning to the other man. "Have you sent your
people to the Granger residence yet?"
"Not yet, My Lord. That's due within the next couple of days," he replied.
"Good," Harry nodded. "When they do visit, I suggest they use the word
'astonishing' in a sentence when greeting the Major at the door. He knows
that to be a code word that tells him the person saying it is in the know."
Sir David twitched an eyebrow and said, "That's very clever, My Lord. It's
a rare enough word in the English language that it's rarely used in normal
speech, but still easy enough to use in a normal sentence."
"Thank you, I thought so too," grinned Harry.
After a little more chatting Harry reminded the Queen he had to visit the
other three Heirs. He knew it was a breach of proprietary to leave before
Her Majesty, but She also understood he needed to go.
Before leaving both Sir David and Sir Anthony asked him to stop by MI5
and Scotland Yard respectively soon, as they both wanted further
information. Harry promised to do both and said he'd use the word
'astonishing' with the receptionist to let them know he was there.
As a last demonstration of his magic to them both, Harry stepped a little
away from the table, said goodnight, and phoenix-flashed back to his
room.
'Let them think on that,' he thought.
# # #
After stopping only long enough to get changed and collect his satchel
Harry donned his glamour and phoenix-flashed and apparated to the
Longbottom Manor.
Greeting Augusta he asked, "How's Neville?"
"He's fine, thank you," she said. "He stopped staring at the walls about
lunch time."
"Good," said Harry nodding. "He must be done with both the sorting and
his shields, then."
Augusta nodded. "I take it that means he's now protected against
Legilimency?"
"Yes, Ma'am," replied Harry.
"Then it's on to the next cube tonight, as planned?" she asked.
"Definitely," replied Harry. "I take it he's in his room? Ready for bed?"
Augusta nodded and said, "Yes, My Lord. He's ready."
Leading the way again, Augusta headed upstairs with Harry behind.
Entering the room Harry saw Neville sitting and thinking.
"Hiya, Nev," he said.
"Hi, Harry," replied Neville. "That's a very cool thing you did for me with
that cube."
"Glad it helped, mate," said Harry. "What form did you give your visual
representation of your mind?"
"A castle," the lad replied grinning. "I've got rooms set up for the
information and, just as Merlin said, I've got a nice little trap room for
anyone who tries to use Legilimency on me."
"Mine's a small mundane town," said Harry. "It has a fountain, and
everything."
"Nice," said Neville nodding. "So, I'm ready for the next one, then?"
"Did Merlin say you were ready?" Harry asked back instead.
"Yeah, he did," replied Neville. "He danced a funny little dance when we
reached that part."
"A jig, I know," said Harry grinning. "Then you're ready for the next one.
But you're going to have to lie down like last time."
Neville quickly lay down and smiled with excitement, and Augusta came
forward and kissed him goodnight.
Having already removed it from its case, Harry placed the second cube
on Neville's forehead and said, "Don't forget to let your shields down to
let the information in. This one's on mundane law."
Neville simply nodded, and Harry tapped the cube and said, "Goodnight!"
and Neville was asleep.
Rising, Harry said to Augusta, "This one won't be anything like the first.
There'll be no staring at walls, or anything like that. It is simply
information on mundane law that he'll be able to retrieve as needed.
Then he headed for the Bones Manor through the floo.
# # #
Amelia also told Harry that Susan had stopped staring at the walls all the
time just before lunch, and had told her that Merlin had said she was
ready.
After going to Susan's bedroom to ensure she was ready for bed, Amelia
came back out and called Harry to follow her.
Entering Susan's room, Harry could see the young girl was lying in bed
with the blankets pulled up to her chin, waiting.
As he sat upon the edge of the girl's bed, Harry said, "Hi, Susan." And
brought forth Susan's second cube showing it to her.
"What form did you decide for your mind palace?" asked Harry.
"Ummm... It's like Diagon Alley but bigger," she replied. "I hope that's
okay."
"Of course it is," replied Harry gently. "Mine is somewhat similar. I have a
mundane village."
"And since you're ready for the next cube, the question is, do you want
it?" he went on to say.
"Yes. Definitely," she replied.
"Madam Bones?" Harry asked Amelia.
She nodded, stepped forward and kissed her young niece goodnight.
Harry placed the cube on the Susan's forehead as he did with the first
and, tapping it, said, "Goodnight!"
Rising from the bed he said to Amelia, "This one is mundane law of the
United Kingdom. She won't be meditating for this one when she awakens.
But she might spend a bit of time reviewing what's available to her.
However, I doubt she'll find it all that interesting to spend long periods of
time on it."
Amelia led Harry back down to the parlour and asked, "How many more
are there after this one, again?"
"Twelve," replied Harry. "There'll be one per night from now until
completion."
"Oh," said Harry, remembering. "The Heads of MI5 and Scotland Yard
would like to know if you can provide them with a list of mundane born
or raised wizards and witches. They're looking for those who attended
Hogwarts and returned to the mundane world. It would aid them greatly
if they had names they could then investigate. I think they're also looking
to see if the names may provide them with an answer to disappearances
they may have on their books.
"The names will not be made public as this is a security of the realm
matter. The whole business, you can expect, is locked behind some pretty
high security safeguards."
Amelia thought about it for a while and said, "I'll see what I can do. But
my main focus will be first freeing your godfather from Azkaban. I know
a Royal Command when I hear it."
"I couldn't ask for more, thank you," replied Harry. "Now, I need to head
for the Grangers."
Saying good night to Amelia he once more donned his glamour and
phoenix-flashed to a secluded spot just around the corner from the
Grangers.
# # #
Knocking on the door he gave the password and walked in, once Dan had
backed away and gestured for him to enter.
"How's Hermione doing?" Harry asked.
"She stopped doing that staring at the walls thing early this morning,"
replied Dan. "Since then she's been bouncing off the walls waiting for you
to come by with the next cube."
Harry grinned and said, "I figured as much. That girl is just an
information sponge."
Dan just smiled in response.
"Well," he said. "She already in bed and waiting. I guess we should head
up."
Harry nodded and followed Dan up the stairs to Hermione's room. The
door was already open, so they went right in.
Harry sat on the edge of the bed and drew out the second cube for
Hermione before turning to her and saying, "This one's mundane law.
Tomorrow morning you will have the complete works of mundane law at
your disposal. Don't forget you need to keep your shields open for you to
be able to absorb the information."
"Yeah, Merlin told me that," she replied.
"And what form did you choose for your mind palace?" asked Harry.
"It's a big library broken into separate rooms," she replied
enthusiastically.
"I guess I shouldn't be surprised," Harry said. "As long as it works for you,
that's fine."
Turning to Dan he asked, "Have you said your good nights?"
Dan nodded.
"In that case..." Harry said, leaning forward and placing the cube on
Hermione's forehead. He then tapped the cube and said, "Goodnight!"
Dan said, "So, no staring off into space with this one?"
"No, Sir," replied Harry, rising from the edge of the bed. "This is just
information. However, she may spend periods reviewing what's there.
Just remind her it's not going to go away and it'll always be available to
recall at will. She doesn't need to attempt to read every volume."
Dan nodded and led the way back downstairs to the lounge.
"I take it we're now going to see you every night, now," he said.
"For tonight and the next twelve nights, yes," replied Harry. "After that,
we'll see. I've still a lot of other tasks I need to complete before the 1st of
September, so I need time to do those."
Dan nodded and said, then I guess I'll see you tomorrow night about...
the same time?"
"Yes, Sir," replied Harry. "Goodnight."
And flashed back to his room in the palace.
# # #
Harry wished that technology had caught up to what he saw in the time
viewer and things had progressed another couple of years. A mobile
phone would make an excellent tool he could carry, he hoped, for the
others to be able to contact him; especially the Grangers. However,
mobile phone technology was still a couple of years off being
worthwhile.
He also still hadn't solved the issue with batteries yet, so mobile phones
would still prove to be a problem until he could test the theory that just
apparating or floo travel wouldn't kill them.
Still with nothing much to do he decided to spend his morning
wandering through Diagon Alley under his glamour. He was just enjoying
spending the morning around other magicals.
After a bit to eat for lunch he decided to head over to the MI5 building.
He apparated to St Johns Gardens about two blocks north of the building
on Millbank and walked the rest of the way. Just before he arrived, he
dropped his glamour.
Once inside he found his way to the MI5 offices and approached the
receptionist.
"Could you inform Sir David that the astonishing young man he had
dinner with last night was here to see him?" he asked the lady.
"Is he expecting you?" she asked.
"I believe so, yes," replied Harry.
"One moment," she said before making the call via her headset.
A few moments later the receptionist looked up at Harry and said,
"Someone will be down to collect you shortly. You may take a seat if you
like."
Harry just smiled and said, "Thank you, Ma'am," but remained standing.
He knew he wasn't going to be waiting long.
A few minutes later a young man came down, approached Harry and
asked, "My Lord?"
Harry smiled and said, "Yes."
"This way, please, My Lord," the man said and led Harry to a bank of
elevators behind the security screening area.
Exiting a couple of floors later, the man had not said anything further to
Harry. He just led him through a set of office cubicles and into an office.
Inside, Harry found Sir David sitting behind a desk. As soon as Sir David
saw him he smiled and said to Harry's escort, "Thank you, Thomas. Please
shut the door behind you."
Sir David said, "Please, My Lord, take a seat," as the young man, Thomas,
closed the door on his way out of the office.
"Thank you," said Harry taking the offered chair. "I'm sorry I didn't call
first, but... well... I don't have a phone as yet."
"Think nothing of it, My Lord," said Sir David, waving a hand
dismissively. "I'm glad you came."
"I spoke to Madam Bones, last night," said Harry. "And she's going to see
what she can do to get you a copy of that list of past Hogwarts students.
However, she's focussed, at the moment, on getting my godfather out of
the wizard world's prison he was dumped in without a trial. She
recognises she's under direct orders from Her Majesty to... expedite
matters relating to that.
"That's also my focus. But I believe she will make the effort to collect the
list soon. Her problem will be in getting the list together without raising
suspicions within the Ministry as to why she wants it."
"That is excellent news, My Lord," beamed Sir David. "And, yes, I do
understand the need for discretion."
"Now, I also believe you wanted to talk to me about other matters,"
prompted Harry.
"Yes," replied Sir David. "I wanted to hear more about this terrorist that
was running around in the late 70s. What can you tell me about him?"
Harry nodded and said, "His name was... is... Tom Marvolo Riddle, but he
went by the name of Lord Voldemort."
And Harry went on to describe Riddle's history and his time rampaging
across Britain with his Death Eaters and other followers. He described the
killing curses and how they didn't leave a mark on their victims. And that
the deaths were usually across family groups, or clusters. As he talked Sir
David took notes.
When he was finished Sir David looked up at him and asked, "How do we
apprehend such people?"
Harry sighed and said, "Without magical support, you can't. You can kill
them, or even knock them out cold. But as soon as they revive, they'll be
gone."
"So I need to have people with magic ability in each of the teams I send
against these people who call themselves Death Eaters?" asked Sir David.
"Yep; but not just magicals. They need to be trained in fighting such an
adversary," replied Harry. "And that requires people trained to be Aurors.
Else, any magical sent into battle will simply be targeted first, once the
bad guys learn magicals are involved on your side.
"It's this reason, above all else, that drives me to deal with the problem
from within the magical world. After that, I can in my position as Earl of
Slytherin, together with the other three Earldoms, force the Wizengamot,
the ruling body of the magical world in Britain, to toe the bloody line.
"Once we have control of the Wizengamot we can force the changes from
within. And that'll allow us to have trained Aurors working side by side
with their mundane counterparts; MI5 and Scotland Yard.
"But we have time. Our own research and studies have discovered Riddle
won't be resurrected until around May of 1994. By then we'll have
regained control of the Wizengamot and the Ministry."
"Resurrected, My Lord?" asked Sir David with some surprise.
"Yep. Resurrected," replied Harry. "At least, that's the closest term to what
he's up to."
"What Riddle has done," he continued, "is managed to use a magical way
of locking pieces of his soul to the mortal plane. Until his soul is freed
from those locks there is at least one ritual I'm aware of, that'll allow him
to return in physical form. Besides freeing my godfather from prison for a
crime he didn't commit, I'm focussed on hunting those anchors, those
locks, down and having them destroyed.
"And, by then, I'll be in a position to be able to get the Ministry for Magic
back working with the rest of the government as they should be. And that
means the Department of Magical Law Enforcement will be working with
MI5 and Scotland Yard as equals, working together for the betterment of
all the United Kingdom."
"A lofty goal, My Lord," said Sir David.
"Perhaps," sighed Harry. "But I know I'm going to have to bang quite a
number of pretty thick skulls together to accomplish anywhere near such
lofty heights."
"No matter how lofty the height," said the head of MI5, "One step at a
time will get you closer to the peak."
Harry snorted and said, "That, and some Chinese biscuit dough, will
make you a fortune cookie."
Sir David laughed and said, "Clever."
"Anyway, Sir David," Harry said rising to his feet. "I must be off. Places to
be, worlds to save, you know how it is."
Sir David grinned, offered his hand and said, "Pay my respects to Sir
Anthony when next you see him."
Shaking his hand, Harry replied, "Of course, Sir."
"Now, if you'll excuse me, I intend to skip the whole travel down to the
ground floor and exit that way, thing," said Harry. "Time for you to see
something else magic is capable of, apparating."
Before Sir David could even ask what he meant, Harry popped away.
# # #
Wondering how things were going with his three charges, Harry decided
to pay an early visit to the Grangers.
Having redonned his glamour, he arrived outside the Granger home to
see an electrician's van outside.
He walked up to the front door and knocked. 'Hmm, a suitable sentence
to use,' he thought.
Dan opened the door and Harry began to say, "A particularly
astonish...Oikk!" as Dan grabbed him by a fistful of his shirt and dragged
him inside.
Pinning him up against the wall in the entry hall a rather frazzled looking
Dan snarled, "You've got to make her stop!"
"Errr..." said Harry. "A... female electrician... giving you a hard time?"
"No, you idiot!" snarled Dan, "Hermione!"
Dan, still holding on to a fistful of Harry's shirt, pulled him off the wall
and shoved him into the lounge room. "You did it; you fix it!" he half
barked.
Harry, wondering what the hell was going on, soon figured it out.
Harry found Hermione in the kitchen scolding the, clearly MI5, electronic
surveillance systems installers on subjects ranging from building code
violations, to flat out criminal trespass laws regarding surveillance, to
laws regarding the safe installation of cabling.
The two electronic security experts were taking turns saying, "We're just
following orders, My Lady," "It's for your protection, My Lady" and
similar empty responses.
To which she blustered, "That excuse didn't work at Nuremburg, and it
isn't going to work here!"
"Hermione!" Harry called to her.
Getting no response he tried again. "Hermione!"
Finally recognising someone was trying to get her attention, Hermione
turned and said, "What?"
Harry dropped his glamour and said, "Come in to the lounge room for a
minute."
"But, Harry," she said exasperatedly. "Do you know how may laws they're
breaking?"
"Of course you do," she said, answering her own question. "They're your
lessons!"
Harry again said, "Come in to the lounge room for a minute."
Hermione huffed and followed Harry in to the lounge.
"Now, if you promise to let the security teams do the work that they..." he
began.
"But, Harry..." she interrupted.
"Ah!" exclaimed Harry. holding up a finger. "If you promise to let the
security teams do the work they need to do... to help keep you and your
parents alive... I'm going to show you something else exciting to learn."
That grabbed Hermione's attention, just as Harry knew it would.
"What?" Hermione eagerly asked.
"First, though," said Harry calmly. "They're operating under instructions
passed down to them from the Crown. And it's being done without the
proper paperwork because..."
"Oh," said Hermione suddenly understanding. "The Crown has the right to
take such actions as necessary to protect Her peerage, and does not
require the normal requirements of much of the law to carry out such
protective action."
"Correct!" replied Harry. "So, that means these people..."
"Aren't doing anything wrong under the law," huffed Hermione.
"That's right," said Harry. "So, stop picking on them!"
"Okay, okay," sighed Hermione just a little sulkily. "But, just because it's
not unlawful does not mean they can violate the codes. That's a safety..."
"Ah!" exclaimed Harry, again holding up a finger. "I told you, if you
promise to let the security teams do the work they need to do, I'm going
to show you something else exciting to learn."
"Okay, I'll leave them alone and not point out the glaringly egregious..."
she said before Harry interrupted her again with his finger in the air.
"You will leave them, and any other people tasked with protecting you
and your family, alone," commanded Harry. "They have a job to do and
they're going to be allowed to do it! Understand?"
"Yes, Harry," she said in a bit of a huff.
Harry waited to make sure she didn't launch, once more, into a rant.
When he saw she was calmer, he said, "Now for the lesson... Do you
remember how I said any wand waver can transform into an animagus
form?"
"Yes?" she asked, quite interested.
"Well, you currently have the skill to discover what your form is going to
take," said Harry.
"I do?" she asked.
"You do," he said. "All it takes is meditation. The same sort of meditation
you used to develop your eidetic memory and Occlumency shields. The
difference is, you want to meditate and let your mind float free. Let it
come to you."
"But," she said, "how can you focus through meditation, but not focus to
let the animagus form develop?"
"Meditate and ask Merlin," replied Harry. "He can help guide you."
"Okay,thanksHarry," Hermione rapidly said. And, before Harry could
even say she was welcome, she'd already dashed for the stairs, heading to
her bedroom.
Watching Hermione's feet as they disappeared at the top of the stairs, he
sighed.
He was broken out of his musings when he heard from the kitchen,
"Thank God!"
Dan, who had come up behind him, tapped him on the elbow and offered
him a tumbler with about a half inch of an amber liquid and ice blocks.
"What's this?" asked Harry.
"Scotch"
"Sir, I'm only eleven."
"Bullsh... puckey!" stated Dan. "You may look it, lad; but, you sure as hell
aren't."
"Major?" they both turned to the door in the kitchen, where one of the
electronics boffins had poked his head through the door.
"Sir," the tech said plaintively. "Has she gone? Please, say she's gone."
"She's up in her room, meditating," said Dan. "She should be busy for
hours."
"Thank you, Sir!" the tech said. "And, if I may ask, do you have the young
Sir's number on speed dial?"
Harry just snorted in amusement.
"Oh, Gods, man!" said Dan back. "She's an eleven year old girl. What's
wrong with you?"
"Sir, they taught us how to deal with all sorts of hazards in all sorts of
risky situations. But they never gave us a class on how to deal with
eleven year old girls on a rampage."
Dan just grinned, looked at Harry and said, "He's got a point, you know.
How do we contact you if we need you?"
"I've been thinking on that, Sir," said Harry. "And I think I may have an
answer. I'll just have to figure out how to make it work, first."
"Please, do," replied Dan, taking a sip of his scotch. "And how long,
really, is this latest thing going to take her?"
Thinking deeply Harry replied, "It depends on the person. If she can get
past the not focussing while focussing thing it can happen in a matter of
days. However, Hermione's going to try and push it. That means she's
going to take longer. I'm really hoping she still won't manage it by the 1st
of September, but I doubt that very much.
"However, if she does, she'll only be able to discover her animagus form,
not necessarily change into it.
"And, if she gets past that hurdle, I'm sure I'll think of something else for
her to do that'll challenge her and keep her busy."
"I hope so, lad," the older man said. "I hope so."
Taking his leave, Harry changed back into his glamour and left on foot.
He decided to walk down to the local shops to see if he could make a
purchase there. A dozen or so little foldaway mirrors, a permanent
marker, a three foot length of five millimetre thick dowel, a roll of thin
cord and some paper and pens.
With his purchases in hand, Harry walked into a laneway and phoenix-
flashed back to the palace. What he wanted to do would take some study.
# # #
Back in his suite, Harry unpacked all his purchases on the coffee table in
his little lounge room. And laid them all out to ensure he had everything.
Then, using pen and paper, he set about designing the runes he would
need to make the law of contagion work with quantum entanglement, the
protean charm and the magic of the mirrors.
He knew he would need one each for himself and the three other heirs.
He would also need one each for Amelia, Augusta and the elder Grangers.
He then thought he could provide one for Sir Anthony, Sir David and the
Queen. That made ten. He could then make the others as spares, doing
the setup work but not configuring, what he called, the dialling runes.
Next he removed the mirrors from their little flip open hinged metallic
cases. On the back of each he laid a near identical rune with the
permanent market. He called this the user's rune. Unhappy with the
image provided by each mirror - it made the person looking into it too
close - he slightly convexed each; so, when holding the mirror up in front
of you at about eighteen inches, it showed his whole head and a little of
his shoulders. Then did the same with each of the others.
Then, he placed each mirror back into its case and caused the original
glue that was holding them in to rebond the mirror into the back of the
lid of the case.
Next on his list was to use the permanent marker to lay down twelve
runes in a four line three row tic-tac-toe arrangement on the flat surface
within the case opposite the mirror. Each of the first ten runes was linked
to a different mirror using, for the most part, a permanent protean
charm. He even included the rune for the mirror in which the rune was
put. He thought of this as the off button, meaning the mirror was only
linking to itself.
He then added two tiny runes, one to the bottom half along the edge that
touched the top half, and one to the top half so it would touch the one on
the bottom half. To these he made it so the device would vibrate and
hum if a connection came in. But would stop as soon as the two runes
were drawn apart, as in, the mirror was opened.
His original problem with the idea of runes was that it needed someone
with a magical core to activate one. But his fiddling with batteries earlier
reminded him that wands could store magical energy, like a magical
battery. So, he would make tiny wands that could store enough magical
energy so a mundane could use the device.
He picked up the cord and cut off five pieces of about twelve inches in
length, and set them aside.
He picked up his length of thin dowel and caused five pieces to shear off
at four inch, ten centimetre, lengths. He then pulled five individual
reasonably long hairs from his own head. Laying a piece of dowel and a
single strand of hair side-by side he caused the two to merge, with the
single strand of hair running down the centre core of the wood.
He then reshaped the wood into an imitation wand in the same manner
as bonsai pruners or those who carve, he simply shaved off what he
didn't want until the shape he wanted appeared. Next he caused a small
hole to appear almost through to the core into the end where the handle
would be and poked one end of one of the cut lengths of cord into the
hole. Holding it in place he willed the hole to close, sealing the cord and
mini wand together.
He repeated the process on the other four 'mini' wands. A simple spell
and he caused the wood of all five to harden. Then he tied the other end
of each of the cords of the mini wands to the hinge of each of five of the
mirror cases.
Thinking a bit he then etched a tiny rune into the tip of each of his mini
wands that allowed the wand to store magical energy and to only release
a tiny pulse each time the tip was pressed to any of the runes. This would
activate the rune causing the protean charm to link the mirror to its
counterpart runed mirror.
Finally he used his own magic to charge each of the five wands.
Knowing he was running out of time before he had to go visit the three
other heirs he hurried to test them. Using the ones without wands he
tested each to ensure they linked to the other nine. Then, suppressing his
magical core, he tested each of the five using the wands to activate them
to connect to each of the other nine.
It was a bit time consuming but he was done. He now had his own
magical radio network with an individual 'channel' for each person in
possession of one of the mirrors. And it would work through his change
to animagus form and back without ending up with flat batteries as he
suspected would happen if he was carrying batteries at the time.
After he was finished he realised he could have also set up groups where
a mirror could connect to a group of other mirrors. He mentally head-
smacked himself for not thinking of it before he started and put the
thought of doing that aside for another day.
But now he had to head back to the three heirs with the next cube for
each.
# # #
10. Harry's Admission
Chapter Ten - Harry's Admission
# # #
Before leaving for Longbottom Manor, Harry wrote down which rune
would link their mirror to which mirror.
He also wrote a tiny number into the top of the case corresponding to the
rune on the back of the mirror within it. Now he wouldn't get them
mixed up.
He left the last five behind in his trunk, dropped the first one into his
pocket for his own use, and put the other six into his satchel with the
cubes.
Checking to make sure he had everything he needed, and that the time
was flying past, he knew he only had a short while to enjoy a meal before
he needed to be at Longbottom Manor. So, he flashed to a laneway near a
restaurant he wanted to try and went in for a quick meal.
At 8.20pm, he left the restaurant and went back to the laneway. He
apparated to just outside the Longbottom Manor and was knocking on
the door very close to 8.30pm sharp.
After giving mirror #2 to Neville and mirror #5 to Augusta he showed
them how to use them. He also said how it would save their long distance
conversations being overhead by other parties. He also handed over a
copy of the list that had whose mirror was linked to which rune. When
asked about who Sir David and who Sir Anthony were he told them they
were Madam Boneses counterparts in law enforcement in the mundane
world. And that they shouldn't contact either of them, nor the Queen,
unless in the most direst of emergencies.
Neville was happy as it now allowed him to talk to the others about their
experiences with the cubes, and it allowed him to talk to Harry and ask
him questions whenever he needed to. And Augusta was happy as it
allowed he to talk securely with Amelia and with Neville while he was
away at Hogwarts.
After applying the third cube, wizarding law and the laws of logic, to
Neville, Harry headed to the Ossuary.
# # #
At Bones Manor Harry gave mirror #3 to Susan and mirror #6 to Amelia.
He gave them both the same list and ran through the same spiel he'd
given the Longbottoms.
While waiting for Susan to get ready for bed, Harry broached the subject
of his godfather's release.
"How's the research into the paperwork related to Sirius Black's
incarceration coming along?" he asked Amelia.
"Well, you're right about me not being able to find any records relating to
his arrest, trial or conviction," she began. "I've now started interviewing
the Aurors who are still alive who were at Godric's Hollow that night.
They remember him saying he killed your parents but none of them
remember conducting a record of interview once he was brought back to
the Ministry.
"I've also found out which Aurors took him from the Ministry to Azkaban.
Both believed he'd already been tried and convicted. Both believed the
other had the paperwork that was his conviction record that sent him to
Azkaban.
"I think I'm going to be able to start the ball rolling tomorrow on getting
him a proper trial."
"Do I need to retain a lawyer for him?" he asked.
"I think it would be a very good idea, if you did," she replied. "Would you
like me to give you the details of a good, and honest, criminal case
solicitor?"
"Yes, please," said Harry. "One that is very discreet but knows how to use
the media to further the benefits of his client. But is also local to the
Ministry."
"I'll use the mirror to contact you first thing in the morning with the
details," she said.
"Thank you, Ma'am," said Harry gratefully.
"Come on, then," she said, changing the subject. "We'd best get you
moving on to the Grangers."
She led Harry in to Susan's room. And, after applying the third cube to
Susan, he headed to the Grangers.
# # #
Arriving at the Grangers he found the household a lot calmer than it was
earlier in the day.
After letting him in Dan led him into the lounge where Emma was
already waiting.
"How was Hermione after I left?" he asked Dan.
"She meditated for the rest of the day, only coming down for dinner
before returning to her room," said Dan.
"I'm not sure what I prefer," said Emma. "Having Hermione around and
annoying the boys from MI5, or up in her room meditating."
"What did she used to do before the mediation?" asked Harry.
Emma thought for a bit before replying, "She used to sit down here in one
of the armchairs and read, mostly. But she also used to help me with the
meals."
"Okay," said Harry, thinking. "If she's still awake, call her down; and tell
her to bring a book with her."
Emma headed off to collect Hermione while Harry turned to Dan and
asked, "How was everything with the MI5 boys? They got everything in
place yet?"
"They've got the internal sensors and alarms all installed," said Dan.
"Another crew will be around tomorrow to do the outside ones and
connect them through."
Emma then returned with Hermione, carrying a book.
With everyone sitting, Harry turned to Hermione and said, "You need to
do me and your parents a favour."
"What sort of favour?" she asked.
"We need you to behave as you did before I started with the cubes,"
replied Harry. "That is, we need you to come down here and sit in your
favourite chair and look like you're reading a book."
"But what about my meditation?" she asked puzzled.
"I said look like you're reading a book," explained Harry. "You can
mediate anywhere at any time. I'm asking you to do it while sitting in
your favourite chair looking like you're reading a book.
"But, secondly; in just over seven weeks you're leaving home for the west
coast of Scotland and won't be returning until Christmas. Your parents
are going to miss you. You need to spend time not in a meditative state
with them. The search for your animagus form can wait."
"Oh," said Hermione crestfallen. "I didn't think of that. But, you're right."
"Besides," said Harry. "I won't give you another present if you don't
promise me you'll spend time in the evenings, at least, and weekends,
with your parents in a communicative state."
"A present?" asked Hermione perking up.
"Yup," replied Harry. "And it's a biggie."
"You do realise, My Lord," she said, ominously, "that what you're doing is
extortion and is a chargeable offence under United Kingdom law."
"As a Peer of the realm I'm protected from such matters and have the
right to have matters heard by my Peers," responded Harry.
"That's rubbish and you know it," she shot back. "Peers are not protected
from criminal prosecution and, as such, the matter would be heard in the
criminal courts."
"And what you refer to as extortion, I call incentive," responded Harry.
"It's my Slytherin ways manifesting themselves. I guess you could say, I
can't really help it. It's a magical imperative."
Dan snorted trying not to laugh at the byplay.
"Fine!" pouted Hermione. "Have it your way then. I'll be good and not
meditate so much."
"In that case," said Harry. "I'll give you, and your parents, your presents."
Harry reached into his satchel and drew out mirror #4 and mirror #7. He
handed them to Hermione and the Grangers respectively.
He then explained how they worked and handed to each of them the
same list of runes as he'd given to the Boneses and the Longbottoms.
"So, Dan," explained Harry. "Yours and Emma's has the little charged
mini-wand, for wont of a better term, to allow you to use the device.
Though you don't have the magical core to use these sort of devices
normally, the wand has sufficient charge within it to allow you to use it
many, many times before it needs recharging. And, to do that, all you
need to do is stay within a magical field for a little while, such as Diagon
Alley.
"However, I'm also expecting that once Amelia has had your home
warded, you'll be able to draw the magical energy off that to recharge the
wand. So, you'll never need to recharge it if you return home
occasionally. But I expect you'll stay living here so it'll never be a
problem."
Dan asked, "So, what you're telling me is that we'll be able to talk directly
with Hermione while she's away at Hogwarts?"
"Well, yes," replied Harry. "There's no distance limit on the devices that I
can conceive, there will be no delay in the signal as you would get on a
telephone, and the wards surrounding Hogwarts won't block the signal,
either."
Suddenly Emma shot off the couch, grabbed a fistful of Harry's shirt and
dragged him out of his own chair to give him a big hug.
"Thank you, thank you, thank you!" she cried squeezing him to her body.
Harry next felt the arms of Dan around them both. "Lad," he said with a
strain to his voice. "No matter what drama you've brought to our family,
nothing can compare with the gift you've given us tonight."
Not knowing his gift meant that much to the Grangers, Harry didn't know
what to say, so he went with humour.
"You know this suit's Armani, right?" he said a bit embarrassed by the
sudden show of affection. "This is the third time I've been manhandled
today."
Dan let them go with a snort and Emma backed off only to plant a big
kiss in the middle of his forehead. "I'll believe that suit's Armani if you'll
believe my dress is a Vera Wang," she said smiling with tears running
down her cheeks.
"I'll go make some tea," she said suddenly. And took off for the kitchen.
Everyone else returned to their chairs. Looking across at Hermione, Harry
could see she, too, had been crying a little.
Harry, still embarrassed, muttered, "I actually only made them as a way
you could contact me, Amelia or Augusta if you were in trouble. And the
one for Hermione so she could talk to the other heirs. But, once I'd
conceived the idea, I just built upon it. The idea you could also contact
Hermione while she was away was pretty much an afterthought."
"It was a very, very nice afterthought, My Lord," said Dan quietly.
"Yeah, Harry," said Hermione, getting up to walk over and sit in his lap.
"That was a very nice thing to do." Then she kissed him on the cheek.
Harry blushed. He blushed a lot.
"Ummm..." was all he managed to say.
Emma came back in carrying the usual tea service with four cups and
saucers.
"Well, it wasn't really my idea," stammered Harry. "It was that guy from
MI5 earlier today. He wanted to know if Dan had my number on speed
dial, and then I remembered what could be done with mirrors, and then,
wellll..."
"And then you took the idea and ran with it," said Dan. "So you did all
this since you were here, earlier."
"Yeah, I picked the mirrors and other equipment up on the way back to
the palace from here and spent the rest of the day building them," said
Harry. "'Mione, do you mind? I'd like a cup of tea."
Hermione, reluctantly it seemed, returned to her own chair while Harry
leant forward and focussed on making a cup of tea.
"I'm sorry it upset you," said Harry softly to the Grangers. "I just thought
it was an easier way for everyone to be able to talk to each other without
me having to run around all day checking on folks. I was being a tad
lazy."
"We're not upset, Harry," said Emma. "It was just a very unexpected, but
very welcome, gift."
"Harry," mused Hermione. "Would you not have given us the mirrors if I
hadn't agreed to spend more time in the evening with Mum and Dad?"
"Of course, I would have," said Harry airily. "But as a true Slytherin why
give you something for nothing when I could use it to get you to comply
with something I wanted?"
Hermione didn't say a word. She just rose out of her chair, walked over
to Harry, smacked him on the back of the head, and walked back to sit in
her own chair.
"That's for tricking me!" she declared. "You're not allowed to do that,
anymore."
"Awww..." faux-sulked Harry. "Now you're just taking the fun out of it."
After a bit more polite chit chat, Hermione was sent off to get changed
for bed. While they waited, Harry felt Dan studying him with a
thoughtful expression on his face.
Harry just sipped the last of his tea and waited.
"Harry," said Dan, and for the first time speaking to him by name, "you
and Merlin watched a fair bit of the future on the other timelines, right?"
"Yes, Sir," said Harry carefully.
"In the original timeline, the one where the four of you went on to fix the
issues in the wizarding world, what else happened besides that?" asked
Dan.
Harry just focussed on the bottom of his cup through the remainder of
the tea and said, "Lots of things, of course."
"You're being evasive, Lord Potter," said Dan.
"Perhaps it would help if you told me what, specifically, you wanted to
know?"
"Okay, then," he said. "Just how close were you and our daughter?"
"What happened in that timeline is irrelevant to this one, Sir," responded
Harry. "But, we were close."
Before Dan could ask his next question, Harry went on. "There are certain
events I know are going to happen because the people involved,
irrespective of what else is going on at the time, will still make them
happen.
"For instance, I know that a red-headed boy our age named Ron Weasley,
is going to come looking for us on the train. And that, once in the same
compartment as us, is going to try to convince me that I should really
want to go into Gryffindor House, and that those who go into Slytherin
are all evil. I also know that a boy our age named Draco Malfoy will have
been sent by his father to find me and try to get me to go into Slytherin,
and that Ron will insult him.
"I know that Dumbledore will come across as the kindly old man who
calls me 'Harry-my-boy' but, while talking to everyone else, will refer to
them as Mister Weasley or Miss Granger. Another one of his little
subtleties of getting me to adore him as the grandfather I never had.
"But, things that haven't been put into play, specifically, are more likely
to not occur than to actually occur, since I've already made such a major
change to the timeline, just by getting all the heirs together and 'ringed'
early. Things that happened in either of the other two timelines, unless
they're major events, especially the further ahead in time from when I
first visited the Prime Minister, are very unlikely to happen this time."
"Well, I'm talking about a major event," pursued Dan. "What ended up
happening between you and our daughter after what you told us
happened while we were all at the palace?"
Harry sat for quite a while just looking between Dan and Emma and his
tea cup. He hoped for something to happen that would derail the
conversation. It didn't. And both Grangers were well prepared to wait
him out. He could see it in their expressions and in their eyes.
Eventually, Harry sighed and softly said, "We were married."
After what felt like an eternity to Harry, Dan spoke again.
"When?" he quietly asked.
"Sunday, 12th June 2005, at 2.00pm."
"So, Hermione was twenty five and you were twenty four," said Emma,
equally quietly. "Was it a beautiful wedding?"
Harry nodded and said, "All the more so because of the beauty of the
bride."
"We thought there was something more," said Emma. "The way you cut
off your story, that way at the palace. The way you call Hermione,
'Mione. The way you've gone out of your way to make us happy and
relaxed, far more than could be expected of you. The way you treat us
like very old friends. Just all the little things you do."
"For me, as well as those points," said Dan, "it was how you knew
Hermione had no friends at her public school - and don't tell me you
didn't know that, how she can lose herself into a book, how she was - as
you called her - an information sponge, and just tonight how you knew
she had a favourite chair in which she'd sit and read."
"But, I think it was the gift of these magic mirrors you gave us tonight,
that cinched it for us," continued Emma. "You knew you didn't have to do
that, you knew we'd have never known it could be done, yet you also
knew we'd miss our daughter very much while she was away, and that
she'd miss us. So, you made it seem like what you created was an...
accidental by-product. And I don't... we don't... believe for a second it
was."
"While all that may be true," said Harry quietly, "and I'm not admitting
for one second it is, this is still a whole new timeline. Too much has
already changed between and to us four heirs, let alone any other
characters, for things to turn out the same as they originally did.
"No. She is never to know. If we find ourselves becoming romantically
close again, it will be because she didn't know it's what we were fated to
be. She must have free agency that's not... corrupted... by the knowledge
of what should have been; the right to make her own choices; the right to
decide her own path. This bloody prophecy has stolen enough choice
from us all. I... we... will not take that one, too."
"Harry; you're not seeing it, because you don't want to see it," replied
Emma with a sigh. "You already love her. We know that. It's reflected in
everything you do relating to her, and everything you say to her. It's
what started us thinking about and finding the clues.
"But, she's also already falling in love with you. Her hopping into your
lap and cuddling, her playful slaps, and that she's willing to lose an
argument to you so readily. These are not things she would do with
anyone else, even her parents, or favourite uncle."
"Face it, Harry," said Dan. "You are going to be our son-in-law. And
probably much earlier than 2005, this time around."
With her eyes sparkling, Emma sat up straight and, changing the subject,
said, "Well. I think we've embarrassed the boy enough, Daniel. If you
don't get upstairs soon, Hermione is going to come back down here
looking for you both."
Setting his cup down Dan said, "Well, come on, lad." And headed for the
stairs.
Harry quickly drained the cold dregs of tea from his cup and followed.
# # #
Now that he had implemented a way for all the major players involved in
getting things up and running to communicate with each other, Harry felt
he didn't have to spend so much time running from place to place to
coordinate things.
Last night, after returning to the palace, he phoenix-flashed to Sir David's
office and left him on his desk mirror #8, together with instructions on
how it worked and how to use it. This morning he left mirror #10 with
Michael with the same instructions. He'd have Michael hold it until he
moved out, and then have Michael give it to the Queen's personal
secretary.
This morning he was headed to New Scotland Yard to see Sir Anthony.
Harry apparated under a Disillusionment Charm with his glamour on
about a block and a half away from the building and, as he walked
towards Broadway, he allowed the Disillusionment Charm to fade away.
Entering the building he approached the receptionist and used the same
guise to be escorted by a young Woman Constable up to Sir Anthony's
office.
On entering, Harry closed the door and dropped his glamour.
Sir Anthony, surprised at first at not knowing his guest, was further
surprised when the young adult man in front of him suddenly changed to
the boy he met at the palace.
"Damn!" exclaimed Sir Anthony. "I've never seen anything like that!"
"Just one of the things magicals can do," said Harry with a little shrug.
Reaching into his satchel he then drew out the last mirror, except for the
two spares, mirror #9.
Offering it to Sir Anthony, he said, "This will allow you to contact me
directly, plus the people on this list," and offered the slip of parchment
with same list as he'd given the others.
He went on to explain how the device worked, and that the wand was
fully charged for many, many uses. He also explained how to have it
recharged.
Holding the device in his hands, Sir Anthony said, "This will make things
a hell of a lot easier. And, you're saying the connection between them is
secure?"
"Yes," replied Harry. "They're linked in a way no one else can intercept
the signal. That's mainly because there isn't actually a signal to intercept.
It has to do with what's known as the law of contagion and the theory of
quantum entanglement. Physicists of today have not yet reached the
stage where they know such things exist, only the theory behind it."
"Damn!" said Sir Anthony again.
Harry then asked, "Now, you wanted to see me?"
Putting the device aside, the head of the Metropolitan Police Service said,
"Yes. I wanted to see if there was a way my people could deal with your
witches and wizards, if they need to."
Shaking his head Harry said, "Sorry, no. Using the same sort of magics I
showed you at the palace and here, wizarding folk can easily evade or
escape capture by non-magicals. Non-magicals simply don't have the
ability to hold them.
"What I recommend is that, if you strongly suspect a magical is involved
in or committed a crime, you contact Madam Bones on mirror number
six. Her people know what they're doing and how to deal with them."
"But you believe I probably have wizards and witches serving within the
service?" asked Sir Anthony.
"Yes, Sir," replied Harry. "It's the sort of occupation magicals, who cannot
find employment within the wizarding community, gravitate towards
when they re-enter the mundane world. I'm in the process of working
with Madam Bones to get a list of names and ages of magical folk who
entered Hogwarts, graduated and have since been suspected of leaving
the wizarding world. When she has it, she'll be sending a copy to Sir
David."
"That would make the search that much easier," mused Sir Anthony. "It'll
also make talking to them and getting them to admit they're qualified
witches or wizards that much easier."
"Just be aware, Sir," said Harry, "that they won't be schooled in magical
combat or policing. The two are significantly different to their mundane
counterparts."
"Noted," said Sir Anthony.
"However," furthered Harry. "Once I've managed to smack around the
leadership within the wizarding world, I believe Madam Bones and her
Aurors will be able to play both a supporting role in your policing, and
train those magicals within your own service up to Auror standard. That
should then have your people knowing what to look for, and a method of
dealing with magical criminals."
"Thank you, My Lord," replied Sir Anthony. "That would be a huge help."
"Is there anything else where I may be of assistance?" asked Harry.
"No," the older man replied. "You've been a great help."
"Excellent," stated Harry. "If you can think of anything else where I may
be able to help, you now have a way of contacting me, direct."
Harry, changing the subject, said, "Now, Sir, I have a favour to ask."
"Oh?" replied Sir Anthony.
"I would like you to pass on to me the name of any of the magicals you
manage to track down who is a qualified electrician, and another who is
a qualified plumber," explained Harry. "I own a manor house about six
miles northwest of Hastings down near the south coast. It doesn't have
electricity nor is it connected to the water scheme. I'd like to rectify that.
"However, I also don't want them to know my name. I just need the work
done quietly so no one in the magical community knows where I'm
located. It's my safe house and I want to keep its location secret under
operational security."
Sir Anthony thought on that for a moment before saying, "If we cannot
find such people, I'm sure Sir David and I can figure out a way to get it
done for you," he said. "And I understand the need for operational
security on this."
"Thank you, Sir," replied Harry. "Then, if there's nothing else, I have an
appointment elsewhere."
Sir Anthony rose and walked around his desk while Harry stood.
"Thank you, once again, My Lord," said Sir Anthony, offering his hand.
Harry took it and said, "My pleasure."
Harry then walked a little apart from the man, redonned his glamour and
disapparated away.
He left behind a thoroughly gobsmacked head of New Scotland Yard.
# # #
Harry appeared in Diagon Alley at the apparation point and headed down
the alley towards a set of offices. Amelia had contacted him and let him
know the name and address of a reputable and trustworthy solicitor. He
was heading to the man's office now to make an appointment in person.
Climbing the stairs to the offices above the shop fronts he entered the
door marked Tobias Oswald Doge, Solicitor. He was the younger brother
of Elphias Doge who sat upon the Wizengamot.
Entering, he was greeted by a receptionist he also knew to be Doge's
apprentice and paralegal.
"Good morning," he said to her. "I wonder if I may be able to have a few
minutes of Mr Doge's time on a legal matter."
"Certainly, Sir," she replied. "I'll see if he can take visitors at the moment."
She rose from behind her desk and, knocking once, walked in to the
office off to the side.
A moment later she returned and, holding the door open, said, "Mr Doge
will see you now, Sir."
Harry walked in to be greeted by a slight man with laugh wrinkles
around his eyes, a ready smile, and eyes that bored into you.
"Good morning, Sir," he said, offering Harry a chair facing his desk. "How
may I assist you today?"
"Your name was recommended to me, Sir," Harry began, "by a lady whom
I hold in the utmost respect, who said I should secure your legal services
on a matter that may bring great embarrassment to the Ministry and
Wizengamot. It will be a very public issue and will, I've no doubt, garner
much press and publicity. Do you feel yourself capable of such an
undertaking?"
Doge looked back, obviously contemplating the matter, and said, "I
would relish such an undertaking. You're no doubt aware my older
brother sits upon the Wizengamot and are concerned I may be...
uncomfortable... in being involved in a matter that may make him
uncomfortable."
"That, Sir, is a major concern, yes," replied Harry. "But there's also the
matter of media attention."
"I've dealt with those carrion before, Sir," he said. "I look forward to
another opportunity to... pin their feathers back."
Harry smiled. He could see this man was both no one to trifle with and
obviously very confident in his own skills.
"I'm happy to hear that, Sir," said Harry. "And in that case, I need your
services to ensure a man, whom I know to be innocent of a crime, is
properly represented in court."
"And who might this man be?" asked Doge.
"Sirius Orion Black," replied Harry.
Doge sat back in surprise.
"As you would no doubt know he is currently residing in Azkaban prison.
What you do not know, because I don't believe you would have stood for
it if you did, is that he never received a trial."
"He what?" Doge exclaimed in a near bellow.
"He did not receive a trial, Sir," Harry said flatly. "The then head of the
DMLE, Barty Crouch Senior, under the orders of the then Minister,
Millicent Bagnold, just threw him into Azkaban. There was no
questioning, let alone under Veritaserum, no interviewing of witnesses,
no record of evidence, not even a notice of conviction."
"That's... that's... abominable!" blurted Doge. "How dare they! It's...
criminal!"
"Indeed, Sir," replied Harry. "The man deserves a trial, with Veritaserum
to confirm his innocence, and I want it done as quickly as possible."
"Yes, yes," Doge sat musingly. Harry could see the man's mind already
planning his case.
"Further, Sir," continued Harry. "You may find the current Head of the
DMLE, Madam Amelia Bones, very... amenable... in providing the records
to assist you in defending the case."
"Oh?" asked Doge. But before Harry could respond, Doge suddenly said,
"Ah!" Harry could see he got it.
"It's been almost ten years since Black was locked away," said Harry
firmly. "The Ministry and Wizengamot have no excuse, no excuse, for not
rectifying the situation before now."
"No, Sir, they do not!" said Doge equally firmly.
"Then can I rely on you, Mr Doge, to ensure this matter is brought before
the Wizengamot with all haste?" asked Harry. "And that Mr Black, or
Lord Black as he should be by now since the death of his grandfather, is
quickly given the trial he deserves?"
"Yes, Sir. You may," said Doge.
"In that case, Mr Doge, allow me to provide you with a retainer for your
services," said Harry drawing out a stack of galleons from his satchel and
placing them upon the desk. "I hope this will be suitable for now?"
"That is more than sufficient, Sir," replied Doge nodding firmly.
"For now," Harry went on, "I wish to remain anonymous in this matter.
However, you may inform the presumptive Lord Black, Sirius Orion
Black, that his... benefactor... is Prong's Son; and that he knows he's
innocent. He'll understand."
"And if I need to contact you, Sir?" asked Doge.
"You may do so through Madam Augusta Longbottom. She'll be able to
contact me quite quickly. However, at the moment, I'm constantly on the
move," replied Harry.
"Understood, Sir," said Doge.
"Thank you for your time, Mr Doge," said Harry rising. "And good
hunting."
Also rising, and offering his hand, Doge said, "It will be my pleasure, Sir.
It will be my honour to free a man unjustly imprisoned in that hell hole."
Harry shook the man's hand and quickly left.
'Okay, Sirius,' thought Harry, walking towards Gringotts. 'I hope you're
ready for this.'
# # #
In Gringotts, Harry awaited a free teller. Once one became available he
quickly flashed his ring and asked to speak with Account Manager
Blockrig.
Once in a private interview room he waited only a few moments before
Blockrig came in with the account book for the Potter accounts.
*Greetings, Blockrig,* said Harry in gobbledegook. *I trust your enemies
still run in fear of your presence?*
*Those not yet suitably dealt with, yes, My Lord,* the old goblin said
with a shark-like smile.
Switching to English he continued, "How may I be of service today?"
"I have retained a solicitor to assist in the release of Sirius Orion Black,
Mr Tobias Oswald Doge, solicitor at law here in the Alley," said Harry.
"Things are moving apace and I would like of you to create a method by
which Mr Doge may be paid for his services without such payment being
traced back to me."
"This can easily be done, My Lord," replied the old goblin. "We shall send
a goblin from the bank to Mr Doge's offices to act as your representative
in providing him payment for his services. He will not be aware of who is
providing such payment."
Nodding, Harry said, "Excellent. You may also inform the Account Keeper
for the Black fortune that the Lord Apparent of the House of Black will
soon, finally, have his day in court. I anticipate his exoneration on all
charges."
"That is kind of you to allow me to do that, my Lord," said Blockrig. "We
goblins may be able to add our own authority to your cause in this. It
will bear some thought."
Hesitating a moment, the old goblin asked, "I mean no disrespect with my
presumptuousness, My Lord; but if I may, I take it this is part of your
destruction of Albus Dumbledore?"
"I don't mind you asking any question of me, Blockrig. I, of course, will
reserve the right to answer," replied Harry, and the old goblin
acknowledged with a bow. "However, you are, indeed, correct. Albus
Dumbledore was the one who cast the Fidelius Charm on the Potter
cottage in Godric's Hollow. As such he knows the Secret Keeper was Peter
Pettigrew, not Sirius Black. As such, he knows Black could not have led
Voldemort to the Potter cottage.
"I believe there will be a fair number of questions asked of Dumbledore
as to why he has not come forward with that information over the past
nine and a half years. Information which would have meant Black would
not have been incarcerated. Information which would have meant
Pettigrew would not have been posthumously awarded the Order of
Merlin.
"Albus Dumbledore is going to have to do a lot of legal dancing and
calling in of favours to escape from this sticky situation. His reputation
will have suffered its first blow."
Blockrig thought carefully on what to say next. He eventually said, "I
believe I will enjoy watching the slow destruction of Albus Dumbledore. I
thank you for allowing me to be a part."
"You are quite welcome, friend goblin," said Harry smiling. "And when
his destruction is complete, I hope you will join me in a small glass of
firewhiskey to celebrate the event."
"It would be my honour, My Lord," the goblin replied with a nasty smile.
"Now, I'd also like to set up an account in a mundane, muggle, bank
under a false name - say, Harry Black - and I want to transfer about fifty
thousand pounds into that account. On the account I'd also like a credit
card attached to it. Can this be done?" asked Harry.
"Certainly, My Lord," replied Blockrig. "We've done this in the past for
other clients. I will have the credit card and account details available for
you tomorrow afternoon, if this is suitable?"
"Perfectly suitable," said Harry.
The goblin made a few notes.
"Then, until next time, Blockrig," said Harry before switching to
gobbledegook. *May your vaults overflow with gold taken from your
enemies; and your enemies beg for their lives as they taste the edge of
your blade.*
*And may our business see much profit for us both; and our enemies be
no more,* responded Blockrig, before escorting Harry back to the main
floor.
# # #
After Harry left, Blockrig went up to see the Director.
Knocking on the door he was bid to enter. He waited on his feet before
Director Ragnock's desk.
*Yes, Blockrig?* Ragnock asked the old goblin.
*Young Lord Potter has just been in to see me. He has began his plan to
bring down wizard Dumbledore,* replied Blockrig.
*Ah!* said Ragnock. *So, the 'Bringer of Goblin Salvation' has begun his
work earlier than expected. That is good news, indeed.*
*He has also asked me to convey a message to the Account Keeper of the
Black accounts informing him the new Lord Black will soon be free,* said
Blockrig.
*Interesting,* said Ragnock. *Is that all?*
*Yes, Director,* replied Blockrig.
*Then do it,* instructed Ragnock. *You may go.*
Blockrig bowed and left the office. He was pleased he would live to see,
and be allowed to play a part in, seeing the goblin nation raised to a
status equal to the human witches and wizards.
# # #
Harry then went back out through the Leaky Cauldron into mundane
London to do a bit more shopping.
He bought a nice ladies broach, a girl's hair clip and a men's lapel pin.
These would make excellent emergency portkeys for the Grangers. And
he bought a little statue of an Irish Wolfhound for Sirius that he'd also be
setting up as a portkey.
He also bought a collection of a dozen various key chains. These he'd
make into portkeys for certain people to allow them to enter Potter
Manor.
On returning to Diagon Alley, Harry returned to just outside the gate of
Potter Manor via the apparation point as he wanted to fix the wards on
the property. He worked hard to sort them out, removing ones he felt no
longer applied, and replacing them with his own choices.
One of the changes he made was to remove the floo block and set it to
have a new floo address installed. He made note of the address for later
addition to the floo network. He also adjusted the wards so any inbound
portkey he made would be able to pass through them. Any inbound
portkeys that he didn't make would immediately 'bounce' the portkey
users into the ocean about seven miles to the south. However, he left
them open for anyone to portkey out, no matter who made it.
He then set the apparation wards to allow anyone to apparate out but
only he could apparate directly into the manor, including if he had
someone side-along with him. Anyone else would have to apparate to a
certain point just outside of the gate to the property or find themselves
also in the ocean.
Next, he set about planting runes carved into stone in a circle well
outside the wards that rendered temporary Anti-Apparation and Anti-
Portkey Charms ineffective. He had learned from the last war that the
Death Eaters had a nasty habit of setting them up just before they
attacked a building. He would not allow himself, or anyone under his
care, to be so trapped if the bag guys ever came at Potter Manor.
Once he'd done that he entered the house and began the process of
setting up the Grangers' emergency portkeys. They would bring them
here, to the manor. He also explained what he was doing to Pixie, as he
didn't want her to worry if people suddenly arrived in the parlour via
portkey.
And he wanted her to make anyone who arrived by such a method
welcome in his home. They would be his honoured guests.
He then dropped the portkeys for entering the manor into his satchel, to
be handed out later.
And, finally, he left hundreds of Pounds in currency, so that Pixie could
'shop' for other groceries if guests did arrive. He knew that the elves
actually entered the shops and removed the groceries they needed but
would leave the money as payment. They actually had a pretty good
grasp of the currency of the United Kingdom and knew how to pay for
what they took. Most owners of house elves didn't know that.
"Okay, Pixie," said Harry, calling the little elf to him. "I have to head out
again. And, again, I don't know when I'll be able to come back. In a few
days I'm expecting to send someone in using a portkey. His name is
Sirius, and I'm pretty sure you'll know him from when Master James and
Miss Lily lived here. Please make him welcome and treat him as an
honoured guest. Okay?"
"Okay, Master Harry, Sir!" replied Pixie. "Pixie like Mister Sirius. He nice."
"Thank you, Pixie," he said.
Now Sirius had a safe house and somewhere to recuperate.
# # #
Harry headed back to the palace to recuperate after a busy morning and
early afternoon.
Though he was late for lunch, Michael organised an afternoon tea for him
of quarter-cut sandwiches and tea.
But, before Michael left again, Harry showed him mirror #10 and how it
worked.
"You can use it to contact me, if I'm needed back here at any time,"
explained Harry. "Once I depart for other digs, I'll ask you to hand it off
to one of Her Majesty's personal staff who can hold it for Her. That way,
if Her Majesty needs to see me, she'll quickly be able to contact me."
"Very good, My Lord," said Michael. "And, might I say, what a clever little
invention. I only wish we mundanes had technology that could match
this."
"You will, in a couple of years," replied Harry. "Mobile telephones you
can carry in your pocket will become all the rage over the next few years.
However, they're going to be voice only for at least the next couple of
decades."
Michael took his leave, leaving the mirror communications device within
the room for when he'd need it. Outside, he chuckled over the
imagination of boys. 'Mobile telephones, indeed,' he thought.
Harry sat back and enjoyed his sandwiches and tea while watching some
more news on the television. After sating the hunger beast he laid his
head back, just thinking of what he'd accomplished and what he still had
to do, when his own mirror started vibrating and buzzing.
Taking it out of his pocket and flipping it open he was met by the
somewhat frazzled appearance of Amelia.
"Come to the Ossuary, now!" she half-begged, half-ordered.
"Okay, I'll be there in a few minutes," replied Harry.
Flipping the mirror shut, he looked around to make sure he had
everything he needed. With a shrug he picked up the two spare
communication mirrors and stuffed them into his satchel. He flashed out
of the palace directly to the path outside the Ossuary and changed back
to his normal form. Looking around with wizard eyes he saw the rune
that allowed the Bones Manor to be visible, activated it and walked up to
the door.
He knocked on the door and, as soon as it opened, Amelia grabbed him
and dragged him inside.
"You've got to talk to her and make her stop!" she pleaded.
"Make who stop what?" asked Harry, quite confused.
"Susan!" begged Amelia. "She keeps flooing and mirroring me to tell me
I'm not doing my job right, that I should arrest this person or that, and
other stuff. It's driving me insane!"
"Okay, Ma'am," sighed Harry. "Call her into the parlour and I'll have a
talk with her."
Amelia almost ran to find Susan and send her to talk to Harry.
He should have realised, he thought. The third cube had wizarding law
and the rules of logic on it. Susan was accessing her new knowledge and,
because she was such a good kid, was trying to help her aunt with it.
Harry walked into the parlour and sat in one of the chairs near the
fireplace.
When Susan entered the room, followed by her aunt, Harry pointed to
the chair opposite his own and said, "Sit!"
Susan stood just inside the room, huffed, crossed her arms with a pout,
and said, "That's not how you should address me, My Lord!"
"Susan, we're friends. Friends don't stand on formal protocols. I need to
talk to you in a comfortable setting," he explained, before again pointing
to the indicated seat. "Now, please, sit."
Susan walked across the room and plonked herself into the indicated
chair and, once again, folded her arms and pouted.
"Thank you," said Harry patiently.
"Now, what's this I hear from your aunt about you harassing her at
work?"
Susan launched into a rant about all the problems she saw with
wizarding law and the injustices of it all, and about laws that had been
broken by various members of the wizarding community and they should
be dealt with.
Harry let her go on for a while before he held up his hand and said,
"Okay, enough."
Susan's rant petered off and she glared back with her arms, once more,
folded.
"I know there are problems, and I know there are people who have
managed to escape justice," explained Harry. "I know what you're talking
about because they're my memories, remember?"
"Yeah, I know," she said in that manner all young girls knew.
"Well, your aunt is currently doing very important work to help get my
godfather out of Azkaban, she's also probably already had my godfather's
lawyer already knocking on her door," explained Harry before glancing at
Amelia.
Amelia nodded.
Turning back to Susan, he went on to say, "And part of that means your
aunt needs to tread very carefully between the requirements of the law
and keeping certain other people unaware of what's going on so that they
don't try and stop her. She needs to be able to concentrate because it's
not just a matter of law she has to deal with, it's also politics.
Understand?"
Susan grudgingly nodded.
"Plus, your aunt is trying to ensure Dumbledore, her previous boss and
the previous Minister don't skate away free from the charges that'll be
filed against them for their part in my godfather's incarceration. The
resulting political storm that is about to descend upon the wizarding
world, and the embarrassment it'll cause to the Ministry and the
Wizengamot, will need to be handled very carefully. Understand?"
Again, Susan grudgingly nodded.
"Good. Because you're currently distracting your aunt from being able to
do her job to the best of her ability, while also avoiding allowing anyone
to escape being fingered for the crimes actually committed. We need you
to stop distracting her."
"But there's just so much wrong that needs to be fixed!" Susan shot back.
"I know," replied Harry. "And all four of us are going to fix them, just not
now."
"So, I'm just supposed to keep my mouth shut until then?" she demanded.
"No," Harry patiently answered. "Instead, what I want you to do is go
through that knowledge of the law you now have; get a stack of
parchment, a couple of quills and some ink; and start making a list of
what needs to be changed. Use the rules of logic that you also received
last night to put them in some semblance of order that we can then send
to Her Majesty's legal team she's assembling to deal with them.
Harry thought for a bit and said, "Anyone want to come with?"
"Actually, scratch that," he said, suddenly coming up with another idea.
"It's pointless us having to rewrite everything just so it can be rewritten
properly. I'm going to the Ministry and demanding a copy of every
wizarding world law. It'll make it easier, I bet. Then, go through them
and ready them for sending to Her Majesty's legal boffins for their
review. I'm sure Her Majesty will want her people going over them as
soon as possible.
"In the meantime, start looking through your magical law library and find
when the Wizengamot began to stop sending the laws to Her Majesty for
ratificiation. That'll be you chronological starting point. But, also
remember, she wants the discrimination in the laws removed first.
"If you need to talk to someone about it, mirror Hermione and Neville.
They have the same knowledge, remember? And you can bounce ideas
off each other."
"Yeah, I guess," replied a much subdued Susan.
"Good. And if you promise me, now, you won't bother your aunt unless
it's an actual emergency - because I know she doesn't mind you
contacting her for that - then I'll tell you something you can learn that's
really fun," said Harry, baiting the hook.
"Fun?" asked Susan, now quite interested.
"Uh-hmm," said Harry.
"Okay, okay! I promise!" said Susan in that rolling-the-eyes manner young
girls had the world over.
"Good. And I'm going to hold you to that," he said.
Then, leaning back, he asked her, "You remember at the palace how I
changed into my animagus form?"
"Yeah..." she said carefully.
"Well, you can learn to do that to," he said brightly.
"I can?" she asked, perking up. "How?"
"All it takes to learn what form your animagus will take is to meditate on
it," he explained. "You need to go into a meditative state and let your
mind run free and seek it. Merlin will help.
"However, it can take some time. You may or may not discover it before
we go to Hogwarts, and it doesn't mean anything if you discover it sooner
or later. Each person is different.
"However," Harry said, leaning forward again and holding up a finger,
"don't let me hear you've also spent too long meditating at one time and
haven't looked after yourself by not eating or caring for yourself. Okay?"
"Okay, Harry," Susan answered with a bit of eagerness.
"Thank you," said Harry with graciousness. "Now I need to talk with your
aunt."
"Okay, bye!" said Susan hurrying out of the room.
Amelia then came forward from where she was standing over by the door
and sat in the chair just vacated by her niece.
She sighed and said, "Thank you."
Harry chuckled and said, "You're welcome, Ma'am. I had a similar issue
with Hermione yesterday about mundane law. She went off at the
specialists from MI5 about building code violations and breaches of
privacy and a few others while they were trying to install the mundane
security systems into the Granger house."
Amelia lightly laughed and said, "I bet that must have been fun for them."
Harry grinned back and said, "These are highly trained men who go into
highly dangerous situations, and are trained to deal with things that go
bump in the night that normal folks don't want to know about, and
would probably give them nightmares if they did. She had them
absolutely cowering.
"Think of someone like Alistor Moody and Kingsley Shacklebolt cringing
and pleading to you, 'Please, Ma'am; make her stop!'" he explained.
Amelia couldn't help it. She burst out laughing.
"Now, as the Head of the DMLE, I think you should know what sort of
man Dan Granger is. And I hope you'll keep what I tell you in the strictest
confidence," said Harry.
Amelia had calmed down and nodded in response.
"Dan was... is again, now.. a member of a very elite force of men in Her
Majesty's British Army called the SAS. It stands for Special Air Service.
Even more, he's a high ranking officer in that service," he explained. "The
SAS are normally tasked with dealing with situations where the normal
army or the police are ill-equipped or trained to handle.
"They are often inserted deep into hostile territory behind enemy lines.
Once there they are like black ghosts. They move through the enemy
leaving death and destruction behind them. More often than not whole
units will be taken out by them and barely a sound will indicate their
presence, if any at all. And it is very rare that one of their own numbers
will be lost in the process.
"They are also the go-to men in hostage situations. They know how to get
in, free the hostages and kill all the bad guys with as minimal a loss to
life, except the bad guys, as possible. They will do all that calmly,
efficiently and expeditiously. They are that good.
"However, even Dan was frazzled when Hermione went on her rant at the
MI5 boys. When I turned up there on a hunch yesterday afternoon, Dan
grabbed me before I could even give the password - just as you did today
- pinned me up against the wall, and barked at me, 'You broke it, you fix
it', before flinging me into their lounge room."
Amelia just about roared with laughter.
Harry waited until she'd calmed down a bit and said, "For grown adult
men, pre-teen girls on a rant are the most terrifying of things. No one has
ever taught them how to deal with them. They'd rather face in battle a
highly trained squad of enemy than face off against an angry little girl."
Amelia couldn't help it. As Harry talked she just laughed harder and
harder. By the time she managed to get herself back under control she
had a ruddy complexion and tears running down her cheeks.
"Now," said Harry gleefully, "think about what's going to happen when
Susan and Hermione - armed with the extensive and intensive knowledge
they'll have of law, traditions, strategy, politics and diplomacy - get
together on the Wizengamot, and tag team those old men who are
nothing more than arrogant, overweening cretins who think they know,
and are above, the law. Those two girls are going to send them
whimpering for their mummies. And, if the old fools try and insult them
or belittle them, they'll have Neville and me - armed with masteries in
wandless and wand based magic, duelling expertise, strategy, tactics and
traditions - to call them onto the duelling piste for their arrogance,
insufferability and insulting behaviour."
"Oh, Merlin!" exclaimed Amelia, still calming down from laughing so
hard. "They don't stand a chance!"
"That's the whole idea, Ma'am," Harry quietly responded. "As best as
Merlin and I could do in the time we had, all four of us will be as much
an unopposable and unassailable force, as we could make it. I intend for
us four to save the wizarding world in Britain, Ma'am. Whether the
wizarding world likes it or not."
"And I'm going to be there watching it happen," said Amelia with wonder.
"Mmmm. Changing the subject," said Harry. "I take it Mr Doge has
already been in to see you?"
Sitting up straighter and leaning forward, Amelia replied, "Yes. He was in
my office just before I had to come back here. That man is positively
relishing the idea of giving his brother a legal black eye, and making life
interesting for the other members of the Wizengamot and the Ministry."
Harry nodded and said, "We'll need to prepare Madam Longbottom to
keep going after the issue of why Dumbles didn't speak up about who the
real Secret Keeper was these past nine and a half years. The more she can
do that, the more she can keep him on his toes, the less time he has to
worry about... other matters."
"Gus... Madam Longbottom... knows her role only too well," she replied
with a smirk.
Harry nodded and said, "I really didn't expect any less of her. I don't
expect anyone to be charged over the matter, except maybe Millicent
Bagnold and Barty Crouch Senio,r if we're lucky. But, as long as Dumbles
is off balance and he receives a black mark in the papers against his
name, that should give you the opening to get Aurors into Hogwarts
when we call for them. Dumbles won't be able to oppose it."
"You really want to destroy the man, don't you?" she asked.
"It's the only way, Ma'am," he replied. "We've got to get the people to lose
complete faith in him, to get them to stop blindly following him."
"Yes, well," she said changing the subject again and preparing to rise.
"I've got to get back to work if I'm to get everything else sorted out before
your godfather's trial."
Harry rose and asked, "Any idea when that's likely to be?"
"The way things are moving, either tomorrow afternoon or the next
morning," she answered.
"Thank you, Ma'am," said Harry sincerely. "This means the world to me."
After a few more minites of idle chat, he walked to the fireplace,
activated his Henry Black persona disguise and activated the floo. "The
Ministry!" he cried. Then stepped into the green flame and as gone.
# # #
Moments later he appeared in the atrium in the Ministry. He quickly
made his way to the office containing a copy of all the laws of wizarding
Britain.
Walking up to the counter, he said to the bored looking witch, "Hello, I
need a copy of the laws, please."
She looked up and asked, "Which ones?"
"All of them!"
She blinked, hesitated a moment, and asked, "No, I mean which set of
laws?"
Harry replied, "And I said, all of them."
Shocked, she carefully asked, "Ummm... You want a copy of... all... the
laws of magical Britain?"
"Yes, please," said Harry.
"Ummm..." she stuttered. "To... How far back?"
Harry sighed and said, "I said... All of them!"
"Y... Yes... Sir," the young lady replied. "It... It's going to take a while."
Harry said, "I know. I'll be back tomorrow morning for them. I have other
business to attend."
She replied, "Y.. Yes, Sir. It'll be... I don't know how many galleons... to
have all that printed for you."
"That's quite all right," said Harry. "Just get it done... fast."
# # #
Returning back to the palace, Harry sighed and relaxed back on the
couch in his quarters. He wondered what the next mini-catastrophe was
going to be that would bite him on the butt.
He mentally reviewed the next few cubes to see if they triggered the sort
of behaviour he now had from, first Hermione yesterday, and now Susan
today. Traditions, ceremonies, courtly behaviour, ethics and morality
tonight. Then three days of the sciences and medicine. There shouldn't be
anything there that'll cause a similar reaction in any of the other three.
Sighing, he thought he might be able to enjoy a day of leisure tomorrow
if Sirius's trial was the next morning.
After an evening meal from the palace kitchens alone in his suite, Harry
thought to take a stroll outside. To save returning to his suite he took his
ever-present satchel with him.
Once more donning his glamour, this time in a more relaxed dress of a
polo shirt and light slacks with casual dress shoes, and his satchel looking
like a tourist's bag, Harry flashed over to St James Park. Walking out
from amongst the trees he just strolled along the walking trail path, as
did many Londoners, enjoying the summer weather.
Later in the evening he visited the other Heirs and gave them the next
cube. And, once more stopping with the Grangers, he gave them the
emergency portkeys that would take them straight to Potter Manor.
"They're the ultimate safe room," said Harry. "You just grip it in either
hand and say, 'Activate!' It'll take you straight there depositing you in the
parlour. Once there, you'll be behind the strongest wards I could devise.
"However, its only one-way. Once you go, you can't be brought back
using the same item. And you can contact me on the mirrors to let me
know you've had to use them. You'll get a rough ride and it means
sacrificing your home, temporarily at least, until an attack is repelled.
But you'll be safe.
"I haven't told anyone else you have them, not even Madam Bones, who
should be coming around soon to set up the magical wards for this place.
"In the meantime, you can handle them to put them on and take them off.
Just don't think of the activation phrase while you're handling them."
"This is amazing," said Emma, looking down at the brooch in her hand.
Handling it gently, she pinned it to her blouse above her left breast
where she could easily grab it with her right hand.
Dan already had his pin adorning his left lapel, and Hermione had her
hair clip in her hair.
"Well, you're now safe so long as you have a couple of seconds warning,"
explained Harry. "Once Madam Bones sets up her wards, you'll definitely
have at least that much time."
Emma stepped forward and, holding Harry's cheeks between her hands,
leaned forward and kissed him on the forehead. "You're a good boy,
Harry," she said.
# # #
Albus Dumbledore had awoken that morning to a normal day. The letters
to those students who were not muggle born and raised were about to
start going out. And Hogwarts' owls were all given a clean bill of health
by owl experts from the Department for the Regulation and Control of
Magical Creatures, so they were all healthy and ready to start delivering
the Hogwarts letters.
He already had the Philosopher's Stone from Nicholas Flamel and it was
now in his vault at Gringotts. He'd arrange to have it brought to
Hogwarts later in the month.
His staff had all already provided him with the curricula for the coming
year, and he had signed off on them all, barely even bothering to go over
them.
Then, suddenly, that afternoon he had a floo call from that idiot, Fudge,
demanding he, the great Albus Dumbledore, see him in his office the next
morning; as if he was some common wizard or one of his lackeys.
According to Fudge, someone had discovered Sirius Black had not
received a trial before being sent to Azkaban and demanded an
immediate trial for the man to rectify the error.
Dumbledore began to make his plans to ensure Black was found guilty
and sent straight back there. If he played it right he might even manage
to get Black immediately kissed by the dementors. Bribes would need to
be paid and favours called in.
# # #
11. Sirius's Good Day
Chapter Eleven - Sirius's Day
# # #
The next morning, Harry was up reasonably early and made his way
direct to the Ministry to collect the copy he purchased of all the laws of
magical Britain in written form.
Walking in, there was quite a few witches and wizards who gave him
funny looks ftrom the other side of the counter. The witch he spoke to
yesterday lifted a clearly shrunken package from under the counter and
placed it on top.
"This is all the laws, sir," she said. "They've been put in chronological
order and shrunk for your convenience."
"Thank you," said Harry. "How much do I owe you?"
The witched looked a little surprised but said, "That's one hundred and
forty two galleons and eleven sickles, Sir."
Harry reached into his money pouch and easily pulled that much out. He
placed it on the counter, between them. in stacks of ten; with the 'loose'
coins set to the ends of the row.
"Receipt, please," he said.
The witch quickly created a receipt for him as he dropped the package
into his satchel. Then, with the receipt following the laws into the
satchel, he thanked the witch and left.
He took them back to the palace.
# # #
Late the next morning, Thursday, Harry received word via mirror from
Amelia that Mister Doge had been busy. He'd paid for a major
advertisement, together with an article, that appeared in that morning's
copy of the Daily Prophet. It provided details, at length, of how Sirius
never received a trial, how he was the Heir Apparent of perhaps the
largest pure blood family in wizarding Britain, and how the Wizengamot
and the Ministry had more than enough time to send him to the trial he
should have had.
Harry headed straight for Diagon Alley to collect a copy of the Prophet for
himself. He took it to the Leaky Cauldron and, sitting down, enjoyed
reading both the advertisement and the article over a cup of tea.
The whole matter was the main talk, if not the only talk, up and down
the Alley. Journalists were portkeying in from across Europe and from as
far afield as the Americas and Africa. There were already as many
journalists in the Alley as there were shopkeepers and shoppers
combined. Tobias O. Doge was having an absolute field day holding court
and regaling journalists with the injustice of it all.
Seeing the size of the media contingent, Harry feared he'd not be able to
get in to see the trial for himself. He mirrored Augusta and asked her to
arrange a reserved seat for him. He would be attending under the guise
of a freelance journalist, not his normal glamour, and he gave Augusta
the name 'Joe White' to use.
The trial, though originally scheduled for the next morning, was re-
scheduled for that night on the Minister's orders. The Minister claimed he
would not allow just one more day to pass before justice was rightfully
served. He had also ordered the court room in which the trial was to be
held, enlarged to accommodate as many members of the press and public
as they could fit in.
Obviously, the Minister was attempting to make the best of a bad
situation. If he could, he would try and curry favour of the public
through the press.
That made Harry chuckle.
As he had expected, the Minister and the Wizengamot wanted the matter
done with. They did not want yet another copy of the Daily Prophet
slamming the actions of either before it could be resolved.
'Good,' he thought. 'The less time the Minister and others had in building
a case against Sirius, the better.'
He already knew Doge had everything he needed to win the case. Though
she was supposed to be trying the case, Amelia also had her arguments
prepared to aid Doge in the matter. And she and Augusta had spent quite
some time going over their strategy for seeing Sirius freed.
# # #
Dumbledore was furious. No matter how much he paid in bribes to those
idiots on the Wizengamot, and the Minister himself, he was being
frustrated at just about every turn.
That morning Fudge demanded he, yet again, come straight to his office.
As soon as he'd stepped through the floo Fudge rounded on him
immediately.
"Have you see this?" demanded Fudge, waving a copy of that morning's
Daily Prophet.
"Of course I've seen it," said Dumbledore calmly, even though he had not.
He didn't expect media coverage to occur quite so quickly. This would
make it even more difficult to line the pockets of those he knew he could
bribe.
"I've already been forced to move the trial from tomorrow morning to
tonight!" bellowed the Minister. "I need this ended! This bad press
coverage is causing great harm to my plans for re-election, and I won't
have it!"
"Calm down, Minister," soothed Dumbledore. "This is the fault of your
predecessor, not you. You just need to hold true to ensuring Black is sent
back to Azkaban and you'll come out of this as a 'just' Minister. The
people will adore you for it."
The Minister grumbled about it but he couldn't fault Dumbledore's logic.
If he played it right he'd come out a hero to the people.
"Now," said Dumbledore, "since I'm already here I have people I need to
see. So, I'll take my leave."
Without given leave, Dumbledore left the Minister's office in search of
those he needed to bribe. He'd brought with him his secret stash of
galleons from the Potter boy's vault to make sure the right hands were
well and truly greased.
# # #
By late afternoon, early evening, Harry had tried to get in to see Tobias
Doge in private, but that was just not possible.
He heard a rumour that Doge had disappeared into the Ministry and was,
at that very moment, down in the holding cells talking with his client. He
had tried to contact Amelia via mirror but, when she answered, she just
said, 'Not now!' and terminated the connection.
He also found out the entire membership of the Wizengamot, except for
Dumbledore, was in lockdown where they each found a sanctuary, as
they'd all been harassed by the press and interested citizens in trying to
find out more information.
Unusually, an evening edition of the Prophet, called the Evening Prophet,
was released. Such a thing only ever occurred on matters of great
importance to the wizarding world, not a simple trial.
This time there were no advertisements or paid stories appearing from
Doge. They were almost all concerning the imminent trial of one Sirius
Orion Black. Many of the articles claimed 'unnamed sources' and 'sources
who did not want to be named'. And many were based on letters the
Prophet had received via owl post from the populace with most decrying
the Minister, the Ministry and the Wizengamot for not giving Black a fair
trial. Some, however, came out in support of the then Minister and Head
of the DMLE for not wasting the court's time for a trial as 'everyone knew
he was guilty'.
# # #
Dumbledore was quite livid. As soon as he left the Minister's office he
was besieged by members of the press, both local and international,
demanding answers to their questions. He could barely move, due to the
crush of bodies around him.
"Out of my way!" he bellowed. "I have important business to conduct!"
But the press just howled louder.
"As the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot, our readers want to know how
it is possible for this to happen?" he heard.
"Our readers are frightened they may be the next to be thrown in to
Azkaban without the right to defend themselves. What assurances can
you give them they won't be?" came from another.
"Why wasn't Black questioned about the details of other Death Eaters
before he was thrown into Azkaban?" yet another called out.
Frustrated at every turn, he fled the building back to Hogwarts. He
needed to get to the other members of the Wizengamot before the trial.
But, he couldn't get through to them.
He tried to contact them through the floo network but his calls went
unanswered; or were answered only by their underlings who, also, could
not get through to their bosses.
'There has to be a way!' he thought.
In anger he hurled a book across the office, smashing a couple of his little
monitoring charmed items. He did not even see the official document
from the courts that had been left by owl on his desk but was partly
obscured under other parchments.
# # #
Returning from the Alley, where he wandered around for a while, Harry
was back at the Leaky Cauldron and trying to enjoy an evening meal
before the trial. However, quite a number of the members of the press
were trying to do the same thing. And his stomach felt as if it was tied in
knots.
Instead, he patiently waited using shallow meditation techniques.
While in the Alley he had been approached no less than five times by
journalists who wanted to know his views on the trial. As Harry was still
under his glamour and didn't want anyone to know he was there, he
simply gave the comment, "I really don't have any views on the trial. I'm
only very concerned that our citizens can be hauled off to Azkaban so
unjustly."
When asked for his details he said, "I don't want to be threatened for my
views, so I don't want you printing that."
Then would say, conspiratorially, "There are suspected Death Eaters on
the Wizengamot who might try to do me harm, if they find out who I
am."
'Why throw one cat amongst the pigeons when you could almost as easily
throw half a dozen?' he thought with a quiet chuckle.
Many of the shops had closed up early for the day. One even had a small
sign in the window that read, 'Closed due to being hounded by the press.'
A photographer was outside it taking a photograph of the sign.
# # #
About half an hour before the trial was due to start, Harry ducked in to a
quiet spot out of sight and altered his glamour to someone
indistinguishable but looking like a journalist.
Then he used the public floo to cross to the atrium in the Wizengamot
where he joined hundreds of others. The work day was hours past but the
place was still very busy.
Going up to the security gate he gave his name as Joe White and that he
was a VIP guest of Madam Augusta Longbottom.
Considering a long list before him, the guard said, "Yes, Sir. May I have
your wand, please?"
"Knowing it would likely be confiscated. I did not bring it," replied Harry.
The guard then stepped around his podium and waved a wand around
Harry. Satisfied, the guard said, "No wand, but I notice you have a couple
of minor magical items in your bag."
"Oh, of course," said Harry, and he held up his bag for inspection.
The guard searched Harry's satchel but, not finding any item he thought
of as being offensive weaponry, he handed it back to Harry.
"Thank you for your patience, Sir," the guard said and let Harry through
the checkpoint.
As he stepped through he was asked if he was attending the trial by
another Ministry employee. Nodding in the affirmative, the employee
gave him directions to the courtroom.
On entering through the public entry doors of the enlarged room, he was
asked for his details. Giving his name as Joe White, he was immediately
guided to a seat one row back from the front in the Visitor's Gallery.
A journalist sitting alongside him asked with a slightly French accent,
"Which paper are you from?"
"I'm a freelancer," replied Harry. "I'm currently here for the The Quibbler."
The journalist looked back in surprise and asked, "That rag? I thought it
only covered nonsense."
"Everybody wants an article for their paper on this story," replied Harry
with a smile.
Harry could see the man now thought of him as 'no one of importance',
so had turned to the person on his other side. Harry was left alone, as he
preferred.
Having dismissed the man he looked out across the floor with its chair
with chains already sitting in the middle. Then right across the floor to
where the entire Wizengamot would be sitting. There was no one there,
yet.
He also knew there were five elaborate chairs currently hiding under the
floor outside of detection directly underneath the back row and in the
middle of the Wizengamot seats. Directly under where Madam Bones
would be sitting as she tried the case.
Looking back down at the chained chair he could also see the wooden
disk in the floor that hid the little pedestal and orb with the blood print
for the right hand upon it. He and the other three Heirs would be using
that to show their authority upon the Wizengamot, and make their oaths.
He wondered how long it had been since it was last used. He doubted
anyone on the current Wizengamot had ever given their oath before
taking their seat, nor even knew the existence of the podium or the five
chairs.
The noise inside the courtroom was quite loud as journalists and guests
talked amongst themselves. Harry hardly noticed. He was deep in
thought.
# # #
Dumbledore was close to mental exhaustion with the amount of
concentration and thought he had put into finding a way of getting to
certain members of the Wizengamot.
He had discovered nothing. His only option was to get them when they
were all together before they entered the courtroom.
Suddenly, the fireplace erupted with the message informing him his
presence was immediately required in the Wizengamot antechamber to
hear the case of Sirius Orion Black.
He quickly jumped through.
As he arrived he tried to get the attention of the others he needed to
bribe but, as soon as they arrived, they were all called immediately to the
courtroom. He had no opportunity to talk to anyone. Except to say, 'Good
evening.'
Damn them! His efforts were being blocked at every step, and he didn't
even know who was doing it.
# # #
While in the midst of reviewing what he needed to do over the coming
days with his head bowed, and what he'd already ticked off his mental to-
do list, Harry brought himself out of his contemplative state when the
room suddenly hushed.
Looking up, he saw a functionary of the Wizengamot walk out onto the
floor.
"Hear ye!" the young man called with a bit of a tremulous voice. "This
emergency session of the Wizengamot has been called to hear the case of
wizarding Britain versus Sirius Orion Black, relating to events that
occurred on the night of the 31st of October 1981, and the days
surrounding it, in the village of Godric's Hollow! Please stand and be
silent!"
As the young man walked away between the public gallery and the
Wizengamot seats, the full Wizengamot entered the chamber and took
their seats.
Harry noticed both Amelia and Augusta had stacks of files tucked under
their arms. And it also appeared only one member was missing.
He also had his first opportunity to see Dumbledore in the flesh as the old
man took his seat in the senior chair of the warlock section. He didn't
look happy. And Harry couldn't have been happier to see it.
He was surprised, however, to see the Minister was quite calm and
smiling. The Minister even took the opportunity to wave to those
gathered in the visitor section. A couple of photographers took photos
before they were immediately ordered to stop or have their cameras
confiscated.
'Hmm, interesting,' thought Harry.
As the members settled into place, Amelia's voice was heard clearly
through magical amplification. "The Wizengamot has been summoned to
emergency session to hear the case of wizarding Britain versus Sirius
Orion Black, relating to events that occurred on the night of the 31st of
October 1981, and the days surrounding it, in the village of Godric's
Hollow. Excused from attending is Lord Mulciber, who has taken ill and
is currently under protected care at Saint Mungo's.
"Bring in the accused!" she called.
Before Sirius could be brought into the room Dumbledore rose and said,
"Madam Bones, I cannot..."
Riding over the top of him, Amelia said, "Chief Warlock Dumbledore, you
will have opportunity to speak in due course. Please be seated and hold
your tongue!"
Harry heard mutters of surprise erupting around him.
Again, speaking out loud, Amelia said, "Those in the gallery will remain
silent or they will be evicted from these proceedings!"
Immediately, silence descended.
Escorted by four Aurors and Tobias Doge, also carrying a stack of
parchments, Sirius was brought into the chamber in chains. And was told
to sit in the chair. Sirius looked around the room, clearly looking for
someone. Harry suspected it was he.
To Harry, Sirius looked haggard and ill. But his eyes were alert and the
expression on his face was alive with a mix of curiosity, satisfaction and...
smugness.
Before anyone else could say anything, Tobias said, "Madam Bones, I
must protest. Mister Black has not been found guilty of any crime and yet
he is treated as a criminal by being chained like a beast!"
"Your protest is noted, Mister Doge," she intoned. "However, as Mister
Black has been incarcerated almost ten years before being brought to
trial, we fear harm to his mental state. To protect him and those around
him, we would have him remained secured for now for everyone's safety
including his own."
At first, Harry was annoyed they'd leave him chained. But he quickly
worked out that Sirius could not be thought a threat if he was chained.
No one could suddenly hit him with a curse if it was proven he could not
harm anyone.
"Very well," Mister Doge huffed. "Mister Tobias Oswald Doge, solicitor at
law, standing for the accused, Ma'am!"
A tall somewhat-elderly man standing off to the side stepped towards the
centre of the room and, looking up at Amelia, said, "Master Auror Rufus
Scrimgeour standing for the prosecution, Ma'am!"
Harry wondered how much of this was staged. He guessed pretty much
all of it was, so far. The comment from Tobias of 'not been found guilty
of any charge' and Amelia's 'before being brought to trial' were nice
touches.
Looking sternly down upon Sirius, Amelia said, "Sirius Orion Black. You
are charged with twelve counts of murder of various muggles, the murder
of Peter Pettigrew, conspiracy to commit murder in the murders of James
Charlus Potter and Lily Evans-Potter, conspiracy to commit murder in the
attempted murder of Harry James Potter, and being a member of the
unlawful organisation known as Death Eaters. How do you plead?"
Harry was a little startled to hear his name mentioned across the floor
like that.
Sirius straightened himself up in his chair, chains and all, and said clearly
and firmly, "Not guilty of all charges!"
Even louder mutters of surprise erupting around Harry than before.
"Silence!" bellowed Amelia.
'Wow!' thought Harry. 'She's a scary woman, when she wants to be.'
"Aurors!" called Amelia, looking across at the Aurors who were standing
at each end of the visitor's gallery. "You are to silence and immediately
remove anyone within the visitor's gallery who interrupts the rest of this
session!"
Once she had complete silence and control of the courtroom once again,
she looked down at Scrimgeour and said, "Very well, Master Scrimgeour,
you may start your prosecution."
What followed was Scrimgeour presenting evidence of various witnesses
of the event, especially from the only living Auror left who heard Sirius
say he'd killed James and Lily.
In response Doge brought in an expert from St Mungo's hospital who had
experience with guilt trauma.
Scrimgeour gave a believable account of what he believed happened that
night. And Doge tore a lot of it apart.
Arguments and evidence flew back and forth.
Then Scrimgeour said, "I believe I have proven all charges. I now rest my
case."
'Proven, my butt,' thought Harry.
"Mister Doge," called Amelia. 'You may now start your defence!"
Then came the first very surprising twist.
"Madam," he intoned. "I would have, at this time, called Mister Harry
James Potter as my first witness. However, he has not responded to the
summons from your office. I would know why."
Harry was shocked to hear that. He didn't expect to hear his own name
called to the defence. He suspected his cover was blown.
Sitting back in what looked like feigned surprise, Amelia then got the
attention of one of the Aurors on the floor.
"Find out what happened to it," she commanded the young woman.
The young woman bobbed her head and quickly left the room.
'What are they playing at?' wondered Harry.
"In the meantime, Mister Doge," said Amelia. "Perhaps you could move
on to the next piece of evidence?"
"Certainly, Madam," he said. "While Mister Potter's testimony may not not
have helped my defence of Mister Black, he may have shed light on
certain events of that night."
Tobias then had his next two witnesses brought in, Millicent Bagnold and
Barty Crouch Snr. Both denied the allegations of that night; and both
were dosed with Veritaserum. And the truth was discovered about how
Sirius was sent to Azkaban without a trial. Both were led away to cells to
have charges laid against both of them after Sirius's trial.
As they each admitted their complicity under Veritaserum a couple of
journalists or others had to be led from the gallery, magically bound and
gagged by Aurors.
Other journalists were scribbling madly with quills on parchments or had
auto-quills running full tilt.
During Barty Crouch Snr's interrogation, and the suppressing of the
eruption of noise from the visitors' gallery, the young woman Auror
returned to the room and, ascending the stairs to the top of the
Wizengamot seats, made her way to Amelia's side. She handed Amelia a
slip of parchment and whispered in her ear before departing.
After Crouch's ignominious departure and silence had, once more,
descended upon the courtroom, Amelia looked down at Tobias and said,
"You have further evidence to present, Sir?"
"Certainly, Madam," stated Tobias firmly. "At this time I call Sirius Orion
Black to the stand."
"He may give evidence from where he is," replied Amelia. "Mister Black,
you are aware you may be given Veritaserum?"
"Yes, Madam," replied Sirius. "I welcome it."
Looking surprised, though Harry knew she wasn't, Amelia said, "Very
well. Master Scrimgeour, you may proceed."
Scrimgeour stepped forward and Sirius tilted his head back and stuck out
his tongue. Scrimgeour dripped three large drops onto Sirius's tongue and
stepped back.
After a few moments, he nodded to Amelia.
Tobias then stepped forward and asked, "What is your name?"
"Sirius Orion Black," said Sirius in a whimsical voice.
"Were you friends of James Charlus Potter and Lily Evans-Potter?"
"Yes."
"Was a Fidelius Charm cast upon their home at Godric's Hollow before
the night of the 31st of October 1981?"
"Yes."
"Was that Fidelius Charm still active as of the night of the 31st of October
1981?"
"Yes."
"Who cast the Fidelius Charm?"
Dumbledore suddenly jumped to his feet and bellowed, "I object to this
line of questioning. I fail to see..."
No one could hear Sirius's response.
Again riding over the top of him, Amelia said, "Chief Warlock
Dumbledore, I have already told you, you will have opportunity to speak
in due course. Be seated and hold your tongue!"
"I will not be..." tried Dumbledore again.
Yet again riding over the top of him, Amelia bellowed back, "Silence!"
Once Amelia regained control of the room yet again, she looked down at
Tobias and said, "You may continue, Mister Doge."
Nodding towards Amelia, Dog then turned back to Sirius and said,
"Again, Mister Black; who cast the Fidelius Charm?"
"Albus Dumbledore."
"Were you the Secret Keeper?"
"No."
"Do you know who the Secret Keeper was?"
"Yes, Peter Pettigrew."
Harry heard a couple more murmurs from the assembled guests and
journalists in the visitors' gallery, but it was not enough to see yet more
people evicted.
"Did you betray the Potters by bringing the Death Eaters to their cottage
in Godric's Hollow?" continued Tobias.
"No."
"Did you kill Peter Pettigrew?"
"No."
Harry heard yet more murmurs from the assembled, but it still wasn't
enough to see yet more people evicted.
"Did you kill the muggles of which you have been accused?" continued
Tobias.
"No."
"Do you know who did?"
"Yes, Peter Pettigrew."
Tobias paused for a bit, looking for all the world like he was thinking.
Harry didn't believe it for a minute. He knew the man was using
theatrics.
"Do you know what happened to Peter Pettigrew when you last saw him
in that street where the muggles were killed?" he continued.
"Yes."
"What happened to him?"
"He changed into his animagus form of a common brown rat and
disappeared down the sewers."
"And what of his finger found at the scene?"
"He lost it in the explosion before changing into his animagus form of a
rat and disappearing down the sewers."
"Mister Pettigrew was not registered as an animagus with the Ministry.
Do you know why?"
"He didn't want anyone to know and wanted to keep it a secret."
Tobias then turned towards Amelia and said, "I have no further questions
of this witness at this time, Madam."
"Very well," said Amelia. Turning to Scrimgeour, she asked, "Do you have
any questions of the accused, Master Scrimgeour?"
"No, Madam; I do not," the Master Auror replied.
"Very well, Master Scrimgeour. You may give the antidote," she said.
Turning toward Dumbledore she then said, "Chief Warlock Dumbledore,
you will take the stand."
"What?" spluttered Dumbledore. "I will not!"
There were noises in both amongst the Wizengamot and the visitor's
gallery.
"Silence!" bellowed Amelia again.
When she once more had silence, she again turned to Dumbles and firmly
stated, "Chief Warlock Dumbledore, you will take the stand or I will have
you dragged there!"
Dumbledore huffed and spluttered but still rose to his feet.
More, but softer, murmurs were heard while Dumbledore tried to look as
dignified as possible. He slowly stepped down and approached the stand.
Sitting, he glared back up at Amelia and grouched, "Well, I'm here!"
"Chief Warlock Dumbledore," intoned Amelia with a glare of her own.
"You will explain to this gathering why the summons for Mister Harry
James Potter is currently sitting on your desk in the Headmaster's office
at Hogwarts."
"What?" spluttered Dumbledore again. "I don't know what you mean."
"Chief Warlock," said Amelia. "My office places tracking charms on all
summons to ensure the people who are supposed to receive them, actually
receive them! You will explain how it has come to be in your possession!"
"I don't know what you're talking about, Amelia," said Dumbledore. "I
assure you..."
Again, riding over the top of him, Amelia said, "Chief Warlock
Dumbledore, we are not interested in your assurances. We are interested
in the facts. If you do not provide us the information we need, we will
send Aurors to your office in Hogwarts. They will locate the summons
meant for young Mister Potter, and they will return with it here.
"Now, are you intercepting mail meant for Harry James Potter?"
"What?" spluttered Dumbledore yet again. "Now see here, Amelia, I will
not..."
Again, riding over the top of him, Amelia said, "You will answer the
question, Mister Dumbledore; or I will have you declared a hostile
witness, and have Master Scrimgeour dose you with Veritaserum by
force. We will have our answers!"
Still spluttering and grumbling Dumbledore said, "Very well!"
"Good!" said Amelia. "Now, are you intercepting mail meant for Harry
James Potter?"
"Yes," grumbled Dumbledore. "But, I'm his magical guardian and I need to
check it for items that may harm him!"
"Are your forwarding any of it on to him?"
"I need to check all his mail..." said Dumbledore, before he was again
interrupted by Amelia.
"That was not my question, Mister Dumbledore," Amelia bored on. "Are
your forwarding any of Harry James Potter's mail on to him?"
"As I said, I need to check..." said Dumbledore before he was yet again
interrupted by Amelia.
"Master Scrimgeour, you..." began Amelia
"No! Wait!" shouted Dumbledore. "I'll answer your questions!"
"Then, again; are your forwarding any of Harry James Potter's mail on to
him?"
"No."
"So, Harry James Potter has not received any of the mail ever sent to him
from people within the magical community since the events that
happened on the 31st of October 1981?"
"No."
Once again, both sides of the chamber were rocked with the shock of the
people, both in the visitor's gallery and the Wizengamot itself.
"Silence!" bellowed Amelia for a third time.
When she once more had silence she again turned to Dumbledore, "Where
is Harry James Potter's mail?"
"As I said, I need..." said Dumbledore.
"Master Scrimgeour..." began Amelia
"No!" shouted Dumbledore, before he grumbled, "I sent any gifts sent to
Harry to the orphanages throughout Britain!"
"And the rest of the mail?" demanded Amelia.
"I did not have the time to go through it, so I burned it," grumbled
Dumbledore.
Yet again, both sides of the chamber were rocked with the shock of the
people, both in the visitor's gallery and the Wizengamot itself.
"Silence!" bellowed Amelia yet again.
"Albus Dumbledore, at the conclusion of the business currently before us,
you will be taken away and charged with mail tampering," snarled Amelia.
"I have no doubt members of the press, present here in the visitor's
gallery this evening; will be reporting far and wide what you have
admitted to, this evening.
"I, for one, will be filing my own complaint against you, on behalf of my
niece, who I know has been sending Mister Potter a small gift and a card
on each of his birthdays. She has continued to do this every year since
she was five years old, and she is now ten! She has done this, even
though she has never received a letter in return from Mister Potter. I
expect my office will be flooded by others also coming in to file their own
complaints!
"It is now quite clear that the reason Mister Potter has not sent her, or
anyone else, a return letter or a thank you note, is because you have been
intercepting his mail and he has no idea what you have been doing.
Those of us who have thought ill of young Mister Harry James Potter for
his... rudeness... owe him an apology!
"Further, we wonder what Mister Potter must think of us all, considering
he and his parents are responsible for saving the wizarding world, and he
has never received one letter or message of thanks for the sacrifice of him
and his family!"
Letting her temper subside while angry murmurs swirled about within
the gallery and the Wizengamot seats, Amelia also knew Harry was there,
in the gallery, listening to it all.
Harry was focussed on Amelia while the woman had her eyes closed.
When she opened them Harry saw her look across towards him in the
visitor's gallery. He saw her count off the seats and, when she reached
him, her eyes locked with his.
Harry smiled back and winked. He saw the corner of her lip twitch a
little in response.
Gathering her notes, Amelia again went on the attack.
"However, there is another matter before us this day. That is the trial of
Sirius Orion Black," she said. "The second reason you are now sitting
before us is to confirm something Mister Black said while under the
effects of Veritaserum.
"Mister Dumbledore, did you cast the Fidelius Charm on the cottage
where the Potters were staying shortly before the events of the night of
the 31st of October 1981?"
"Yes."
"Who did you make the Secret Keeper?"
Another round of murmurs were heard as those listening in suddenly
realised the reason for the questioning.
"Peter Pettigrew," grumbled Dumbledore.
"Why was it not Sirius Black?"
"Black begged the Potters at the last minute not to use him, because he
believed everyone knew he was their best friend and that everyone would
believe he was the Secret Keeper."
"Did you agree with this?"
"Yes."
Amelia's voice dropped to a low growl, "Since you knew, and have
known, Sirius Black was not the Secret Keeper, and you knew the Secret
Keeper was Peter Pettigrew, why have you not come forward with this
information already?"
"I've been busy!" Dumbledore half-snarled.
"Then, perhaps this body can assist you with that workload you are
apparently struggling under," said Amelia with a flat monotone. "It
appears you have not had the time to report important facts concerning a
mass murder of both magicals and muggles, and you have been too busy
to properly deal with Mister Potter's mail.
"You are currently the Chief Warlock on this body, you are the Supreme
Mugwump and represent magical Britain on the ICW, you are the
Headmaster at Hogwarts, and you claim magical guardianship of Harry
James Potter, and we are left wondering how lax you have been in
properly training Mister Potter in his role in our community. Clearly, this
is too much work for you to do.
"I believe this body should meet in the not too distant future, and discuss
removing you from some of those roles under which you are struggling."
"No!" bleated Dumbledore. "I have earned my place in this society! You
will not do such a thing to me!"
"You are currently very lucky that this body will soon have to deal with
the trials of Millicent Bagnold and Bartemius Crouch Senior, before we
can move on to your own," snapped Amelia. "I suggest you consider what
actions you will take before that time comes!"
Waiting a moment for that to sink in, she addressed Scrimgeour and
Doge.
"Mister Doge," she asked. "Do you have any questions for this witness?"
"No, Madam," replied Tobias.
"Master Scrimgeour," she asked turning to the Master Auror. "Do you
have any questions for this witness?"
"No, Ma'am," replied Scrimgeour.
"Mister Dumbledore," she stated. "Return to your seat, as it is still your
seat... for now."
Dumbledore stomped off across the room and re-ascended to his seat
amongst the warlocks.
Turning back to Tobias, she asked, "Do you rest your case, Mister Doge?"
"I do, Madam," said Tobias with a small bow.
Glancing then to each side, Amelia asked, "Are there questions from the
Wizengamot relating to the matters before us here this evening?"
No one moved.
"In that case," she said, sitting back. "I call for the vote. All those who
vote Sirius Orion Black guilty on all charges indicate by holding up and
lighting the tips of their wands."
Five did so. Harry knew them all to be Death Eaters.
"All those who vote Sirius Orion Black innocent on all charges indicate by
holding up and lighting the tips of their wands."
All the rest, but her own.
"Sirius Orion Black," intoned Amelia, "the Wizengamot finds you innocent
on all charges. You are..."
"Madam Bones," interrupted Augusta, standing.
"Madam Longbottom?" asked Amelia, quite genially.
"Madam Bones, after investigations, it has come to our attention that
Sirius Orion Black, on the death of his paternal grandfather only a few
short months ago, has inherited the Head of House position for the Noble
and Most Ancient House of Black. While he has not been able to claim his
seat, he is still a Lord."
"What?" blurted Sirius. "No!"
Augusta sat down. Others on the Wizengamot, knowing Augusta
Longbottom's dedication to the proper regards of its members and Lords,
echoed a few 'Hear, hear's in response. They seemed to think Sirius's
outburst was a result of learning about the death of his grandfather.
Harry knew different.
"My apologies, Lord Black," said Amelia solemnly.
"No!" spluttered Sirius. "You can't do this!"
"Poor man," said Amelia with much pity. "The Wizengamot finds you
innocent on all charges. However, as you are clearly suffering from the
effects of your incarceration..."
"I'm not Lord Black!" Sirius half-cried. "You can't make me..."
Sounds of pity came from all side of the courtroom.
"...you are to be taken from here to Saint Mungo's hospital by our
Aurors," continued Amelia as if she hadn't heard a thing. "There, you will
remain until you are well."
"You can't do this to me!"
"Aurors!" called Amelia, still not listening. "Take the poor man to Saint
Mungo's and set up a twenty-four hour protection detail for him. And
strip him of those chains!"
"Wait! Wait!" Sirius was calling "I'm completely sane, I tell you! I do not
accept the Lordship!"
As they were removing all the chains from Sirius, one of the Aurors said
with a heavy, caring voice, "Yes, My Lord. We understand, My Lord."
"It's my choice! You can't force it on me!"
He was still demanding he not take up the Lordship as he was freed of
the chains and suddenly side-along apparated out of the courtroom.
Harry was struggling mightily not to laugh. The man who had taken the
seat on the other side of him said, "Are you alright? You look like you
may be having a heart attack or something."
"No, I'm fine," said Harry, half-choking. "I'm just sooo proud of our justice
system today."
"If you're sure," the man said, clearly thinking Harry was unwell.
"Yes, thank you," said Harry calming down.
Nodding back the man then turned away. Possibly, because he thought
whatever it was Harry had, may have been contagious.
# # #
After Sirius was whisked away to Saint Mungo's, Harry knew the time
was getting late. The court case had gone on even longer than he felt it
might. He left the Ministry building and headed for the quiet section of
street outside Longbottom Manor, stepped through the wards and
dropped his glamour.
Penny let him in, now clearly recognising him; and he waited in the
parlour. Madam Longbottom hadn't arrived back yet from the
Wizengamot meeting, so he asked Penny to see if Neville was still awake.
The lad was; he was waiting to hear what had happened at the trial. He,
too, was just as nervous about Sirius, but for Harry's sake.
Harry told Neville what had happened at the trial and how his
grandmother stood up and basically forced the court to recognise Sirius
as Head of House Black. He described how Sirius had tried to turn it
down, but everyone thought it was because he was probably a little
'unhinged' and didn't understand.
And he described how Sirius was still protesting when they side-along
apparated him direct to the wards at Saint Mungo's.
By the end, Neville was practically rolling on the floor with laughter.
When Augusta came through the floo, Harry and Neville were sitting
enjoying a glass of milk and a small plate of cookies each.
"What are you still doing up, young man?" Augusta asked Neville.
"Harry was telling me how you ambushed Sirius at the end of the trial,
Gran," said Neville gleefully.
"I most certainly did not," huffed Augusta. "It is Lord Black's responsibility
to accept the role whether he likes it or not."
"And, by all accounts, he definitely does not like it," giggled Harry. "He
hated his family and ran away from it in his fifth year at Hogwarts."
"Be that as it may," said Augusta. "He will come to appreciate the role.
Clearly, his grandfather wanted him to have it."
"I bet he's probably still arguing with the Aurors and the medical staff at
Saint Mungo's, if they haven't already hit him with a calming or sleeping
potion," said Harry with a chuckle. "I just hope Saint Mungo's are wise
enough to put him somewhere where he can't escape for a while."
"They have, My Lord," said Augusta.
She turned to Neville and commanded, "Right, you. Off to bed. Lord
Potter still has to visit Susan and to give her the next cube, too. And it's
not polite for you to keep a young lady waiting."
"Okay, grandmother," said Neville, scurrying off to get changed for bed.
After he'd gone, Harry said, "I wonder if I may ask a favour."
"Ask, and I'll let you know, My Lord," replied Augusta.
"When is the next time you think you'll visit with Frank and Alice?" he
asked.
"We plan on visiting them either tomorrow or Saturday," she answered.
"Why?"
"I think Saint Mungo's will put Sirius in the same, or a similar ward,
based on his behaviour when he was side-along apparated away from the
courtroom," explained Harry. "If that is the case, and that you're a
respected member of the Wizengamot, I ask to join you on your visit so I
may drop in on my godfather."
"You don't think you should go alone, My Lord?" Augusta asked curious.
"No, Ma'am," he replied. "Madam Bones gave orders Sirius was to be
protected twenty four hours a day. I doubt very much the Aurors will let
me in to see him if I'm alone. I have to maintain my glamour when out
and about, remember?"
"Ah, yes," she replied nodding. "You believe, with me there, we should be
able to get past the Aurors because I'm both on the Wizengamot and I'm
not considered to be someone who would harm your godfather."
"Yes, Ma'am," he replied.
"Then we shall go tomorrow afternoon," said Augusta. "There will be less
people attending during the early afternoon as it's a work day."
Thank you, Ma'am," he said. "I know how difficult it is for you to visit
Saint Mungo's at the best of times. So, I'm even more thankful you would
allow me to tag along."
"Yes, well," she replied. "Now, I believe Neville will be ready for us. Shall
we?" she gestured towards the stairs.
# # #
After setting Neville up with his next cube, Harry floo'ed through to the
Ossuary and checked with their house elf, Eva, if Madam Bones had
returned yet.
The little elf told him no but he could make himself at home while he
waited. He also asked if Susan was still awake and the little elf popped
away for a few seconds before returning and saying she wasn't.
Harry decided to try to contact Amelia again and see if she could pop
home for the few moments it took him to activate the cube.
Tapping the sixth rune he waited for Amelia to answer. And hoped she
wouldn't just cut him off, this time.
"Hello," she said.
"Madam Bones, are you alone to chat for a moment?" asked Harry.
"Yes, I am," she replied. "I'm in my office doing paperwork that probably
going to take me the greater part of the night."
"I wonder if I can impose upon you to drop back here to the Ossuary for
the few seconds I need to... do what I need to do," he asked.
Amelia nodded in understanding. "I shall be there momentarily," she
replied. "I want to make sure Susan's safely in bed, anyway."
"Thank you, Ma'am," he said, terminating the connection.
Amelia stepped through just as Harry removed Susan's next cube from its
case.
"You're ready?" she asked.
"Yes, Ma'am," he answered. "I didn't want to enter her room without you
here. It just wouldn't be right."
"Certainly not!" she stated before saying, "Come on, then, My Lord."
Harry followed behind and waited for Amelia to check in Susan's room
before she called him forward.
"She's asleep but decent," she whispered.
Harry nodded and went in. He immediately walked up to the bed, placed
the cube softly on Susan's forehead so as not to wake her, and activated
the cube in a soft voice.
He left and followed Amelia from the room.
In the parlour, Harry said, "That was a nice bit of theatrics you, Doge and
Madam Bones engineered for this evening."
"My Lord, I'm sure I have no idea what you mean," she replied piously.
"And don't forget Rufus Scrimgeour."
"Of course not, Ma'am. How could I?" chuckled Harry.
"Now I must be back to the office. You've created a lot of work for me,
My Lord," she said with a smile. "But I'm relishing the legal punch to the
nose I gave Albus Dumbledore."
"Just before you go," said Harry, reaching into his ever-present satchel.
He pulled out the package he'd picked up that morning from the Ministry
of all the laws, and placed it on the occasional table near to his hand.
Tapping nit, he said, "This is a copy of all the laws on the books I picked
up from the Ministry. Susan's going to need them. Can you please make
sure she gets them?"
"I'll ensure it," she said, rising from her chair.
"In that case," said Harry, also rising to his feet. "I bid you good night,
Ma'am. I'll see you tomorrow."
"Good night, Harry," she said. "I trust you to let yourself out?"
"Of course," he answered.
And Amelia went back through the floo.
Harry walked out to the street and apparated to the Grangers. No gift for
them tonight, though. They'll be surprised.
# # #
In his office at Hogwarts, Dumbledore was fuming. How could things
have gone wrong, so fast?
Clearly the Bones woman had it in for him. He had no idea how she'd
worked out he'd been redirecting the Potter boy's mail but her line of
questioning was no accident. Of that he was sure.
He thought himself lucky that Bagnold and Crouch were going to be tried
before his, so called, actions were brought before the Wizengamot. That
gave him time to grease the right palms and protest he was acting for The
Greater Good with the boy's welfare solely what he was protecting, with
those he knew were his strongest supporters.
Thankfully, Black's release and Bagnold and Crouch's arrest meant the
articles about him would be way down the list of what held the interest
of the public.
Also, thankfully, he hadn't been forced to take Veritaserum. And the
questioning did not delve into where he was keeping the boy. That would
have been a disaster.
All he had to do was keep people from asking where the boy was until
the 1st of September, and the boy would be safely within the walls of
Hogwarts where he would have full control of him.
# # #
12. Dumbledore's Bad Day
Chapter Twelve - Dumbledore's Bad Day
# # #
Harry crashed out when he returned to the palace after giving Hermione
her next cube. He even allowed himself a bit of a lie-in when he awoke.
Climbing out of bed he took a long shower before finally dressing. He
wanted to go and see his godfather but knew he needed to wait until he
received a call from Madam Longbottom to meet her and Neville.
He also wanted to head to Diagon Alley to pick up that morning's copy of
the Daily Prophet, just to see how much trouble he'd stirred up.
Before he left the suite, though, he waylaid Michael to ask him to pass on
a note to Her Majesty. Harry had written a short message to the Queen
informing her his godfather had been released from prison and found not
guilty of all charges the night before, and was currently under twenty
four hour protective guard at the wizarding world's hospital recuperating
from the ravages of his long stay in the prison.
# # #
In Diagon Alley, Harry quickly sought a copy of the Prophet and returned
with it to the Leaky Cauldron. He specifically didn't have his morning cup
of tea at the palace, preferring to enjoy having one while reading the
wizarding world's newspaper.
The main headline, of course, related to his godfather's release. BLACK
FREE, the banner headline proclaimed. It went on to detail how his
godfather was proven not to have betrayed the Potters or killed the
muggles, after all. And even included a quote from the Minister where he
said, "A great injustice was rectified [last night]. An innocent man, wrongly
imprisoned, was finally given the justice he deserved."
The Minister made it sound like he was almost solely responsible for
giving Sirius his freedom. It was his leadership of the Ministry that saw
'his' hardworking auror department make good what was wrong.
Snorting, Harry thought the man would make a gas explosion accident
sound like a beautification project if no one was hurt.
The next story, 'over the fold' as the newsies put it, was DUMBLEDORE
STEALS HARRY'S MAIL. It covered how he'd been intercepting mail
directed to Harry. And how Amelia, as Head of the DMLE, was expecting
people to make formal complaints through her office about any mail they
had sent him, Harry, not being sent through. The article went on to say
how the journalist who wrote it thought Amelia had made valid points
about how Dumbledore 'obviously' had too many responsibilities and
they should be cut back.
Harry hadn't planned on the mail interception thing becoming public yet,
he had planned that for the following week. But Amelia played the card
with perfection and, as it was now wrapped up in Dumbles's role in
Sirius's incarceration, the old man was going to have to dance a major
political jig to hold on to any part of his reputation.
There was even a small article that implied Dumbledore may have Harry
chained up in a dungeon at Hogwarts. And that Hogwarts should be
searched immediately in case he was there.
That one really had Harry chuckling to himself.
Another article covered how Bagnold and Crouch were now facing
charges for their part in imprisoning Sirius without a trial. And what part
Dumbledore played in that by not coming forward with the true identity
of the Secret Keeper.
Harry anticipated it would take him at least two weeks to get beyond it.
And that's when he'd start the next 'Dumbledore Scandal'.
He wondered whether he should go next. The unsealing of the Will,
hiding Harry, the start of investigations into the missing funds. What?
In the mean time, he'd have Sirius playing the angry godfather searching
for his godson and harassing old Dumbles for the information. If Sirius
pushed hard enough, especially if he took his seat on the Wizengamot, he
might be able to get the Will, supposedly, unsealed; and that would give
Dumbles more headaches. But it would also mean Harry had to switch
back with Dobby so he would be the one at Privet Drive when he was
removed from there and taken to the reading. That could be risky.
Maybe he should begin by starting to write his book, Harry Potter: The
Facts in His Own Words. He didn't have to publish it yet. But it was
something he wanted to complete so he could use it later as yet another
black mark against Dumbledore's, for now only slightly marred, sterling
reputation. However, that was going to take quite some time. He wasn't
going to have it ready, and couldn't use it anyway, in two weeks. That
was for something for later, once he was acknowledged by Hogwarts as
the Head of House Slytherin.
Reading through further he didn't expect letters to the paper from readers
covering the results of the trial itself as yet. People wouldn't have had an
opportunity to process it themselves and still get their letters printed.
That would have to wait until tomorrow.
For right now, though; he had to get to Gringotts. With all the running
around over Sirius's trial yesterday, he did not return to the bank, as
promised, to collect his details concerning his mundane bank account.
# # #
After a restless night in which he had to self administer a minor calming
potion to get a much needed night's sleep, Dumbledore headed down to
the Great Hall for breakfast. While the school was empty of students, the
staff who remained at Hogwarts still engaged in the ritual of breakfast
together.
Dumbledore sat in his high backed chair but, before he could begin his
breakfast, a veritable deluge of owls entered the Great Hall through the
openings at the top of the ceiling. Within moments he was buried under a
pile of letters from people from all over wizarding Britain. Letters had
spilled off the table top onto the floor, they flowed off his body onto the
floor, they overflowed his chair onto the floor.
Staff either side of him quickly moved away from him as the pile built.
Multiple howlers were mixed in with the pile and were smouldering in
the way of such things.
Professor McGonagall managed to snag a copy of that morning's Daily
Prophet from the tabletop, delivered to her by owl before it, too, was
buried. Reading the front page, she began to frown.
"Albus," she said in her most stern voice, pointing to the main article.
"What is the meaning of this?"
Sending all the mail into a pile on the floor before the table Dumbledore
replied in his most kindly grandfatherly voice, "It is all a
misunderstanding, Minerva. I will have it all cleared up before too long, I
assure you."
That's when the second deluge of owl mail hit him.
Waiting for the Headmaster to deal with the second pile of mail,
McGonagall read more of the article.
"Burning the boy's mail, Albus?" she asked. "And giving his gifts away to
orphanages. How could you?"
"Now, Minerva," he said. "It's all for the boy's safety. The boy needs and
deserves a normal childhood, free of the reminders of the death of his
parents. As his magical guardian I did what was in the boy's best
interests."
"We shall speak more on this, Albus," McGonagall said. "You went too
far."
"If you wish, Minerva," he replied with a sigh of great patience. "But, it is
for the greater good."
McGonagall just scowled at him and said, "And yet it appears a great
many people disagree with you," indicating the growing piles of mail
before the table.
Dumbledore did not have the time to deal with his Deputy. He knew he
needed to get in to see Black at Saint Mungo's as soon as possible and
convince the man he, Albus Dumbledore, needed to remain the Potter
boy's magical guardian.
He'd try to convince Black his ten years within Azkaban had left him
weak and currently unable to provide care for the boy. Black would see
reason.
# # #
Again shown to a private room within Gringotts, Harry waited only a few
moments for Blockrig to enter with his ledgers and a small file. The
goblin looked well pleased.
*Good morning, friend goblin,* said Harry in gobbledegook. *May our
business today bring great profits to us both.*
*Good morning, My Lord,* said Blockrig. *May our business today bring
much despair to our enemies.*
"I take it you are aware of, and pleased with, the events that transpired
yester-evening?"
With one of those shark-like grins Blockrig said, "Indeed, on both counts,
My Lord."
And, more seriously, said, "I hope you will allow me the opportunity to
make amends if you ever believe I have wronged you so much, My Lord."
"Friend goblin," said Harry seriously. "I cannot perceive, and refuse to
believe, you could ever do such a thing. Banish the thought from your
mind."
Nodding, Blockrig said, "I thank you, My Lord, for your trust."
Changing the subject, Harry said, "Now, the reason I have returned is to
receive news of your efforts towards the creation of an account in a
mundane bank."
"Of course, My Lord," said Blockrig. "I have the details here."
Opening the small file before him, Blockrig withdrew two small plastic
cards. Offering the first to Harry he said, "This is the credit card you
requested."
Then offering the second card he said, "And this is the... ATM... card
linked to the credit card. Both are in a false name, and both are also
linked back to your main Potter vault through a couple of... what we
believe the human term to be... cut-outs."
Looking at both cards, Harry could see the name 'Frederick Smith'
embossed in black under the same sort of embossing for the account
details.
"Will you require instruction on how to use both, My Lord?" asked
Blockrig.
"No, that is quite alright, Blockrig," replied Harry. "I'm familiar with the
use of both."
"As you wish, My Lord," the goblin said, with a slight bow.
"Are the statements associated with the account sent back here, to you?"
asked Harry.
"Yes, My Lord," replied Blockrig. "And I will be able to monitor the
account to see it is continually stocked with... mundane money."
"Excellent," stated Harry. "Please add an extra ten percent to your service
charge as a bonus for your dedication."
"My Lord is most generous," said Blockrig with a small bow.
"The next item," said Harry, moving on, "is I want to have Mister Doge
placed on retainer. I trust his final payment for his role in freeing Lord
Black from incarceration will soon find its way to him?"
"Yes, My Lord," said Blockrig. "We have already alerted him he is to send
the bill to us, but we are yet to receive it. We will inform him of your
wish to place him on retainer."
Nodding, Harry said, "Good. Please also add a bonus for him of a further
five percent above his charge for his... alacrity... in securing Lord Black's
freedom. Tell him I am well pleased with him and require he pursue, on
behalf of Lord Black, the seeking of damages against Millicent Bagnold,
Bartemius Crouch Senior and Albus Dumbledore for their roles in his
unlawful incarceration."
The old goblin was taking judicious notes, but glanced up when Harry
mentioned Dumbledore's name.
Harry continued, "Further, he will receive much other work from me in
the not too distant future."
When he finished taking notes, the old goblin looked up and said, "It will
be done, My Lord."
"Another point," said Harry. "Though, I know it goes against the high
standards of service provided by Gringotts to its many and varied
customers, I beg that I not be addressed in a manner which acknowledges
my Lordship while I am in the public areas."
The old goblin hesitated before answering, "We, at Gringotts, have
already deduced this would be your desire when you asked for the magic
of the rings to be suppressed, My Lord. Director Ragnock has already
given that order to the staff."
Harry was a little surprised but said, "Please thank Director Ragnock for
his... anticipation and thoughtfulness. It will save me from
embarrassment when I attend the bank with staff or supporters of
Dumbledore in the near future."
"One final point," said Harry. "It's more of a point to be aware of. I have
advised Countess Ravenclaw, Hermione Jean Granger, to attend the bank
to see to her responsibilities with her accounts.
"I have also asked her to investigate what is required to create a new
Magical House, complete with the rings involved. Please advise the
Account Holder for the Ravenclaw account I expect her to attend the
bank regarding this matter soon."
"It will be done, My Lord," said the goblin taking yet more notes. "And I
thank you, on behalf of the Account Holder for the Ravenclaw account,
for the warning. It will give him the opportunity to present a good
showing to Lady Ravenclaw."
"You and he are most welcome," replied Harry. "Before I take my leave, is
there any matter you wish to raise with me at this time?"
"No, My Lord; not at this time," replied the old goblin.
"In that case," said Harry, rising and switching to gobbledegook. *May
you see much profit in your coming days.*
*And may your enemies flee before the sight of you,* the old goblin
finished, also rising.
Harry then left the bank with his new, mundane, bank and credit cards
safely in his satchel.
# # #
Amelia Bones was not having a good day. Nor were her aurors who had
been called in for duty early.
Before her office was even due to open there were already bags of mail
piled on the DMLE office floor. And, outside, people were already
clamouring for entry. Her aurors were having the devil of a time getting
through and shutting the door behind them.
She had already sent a message to the auror training facility demanding
the current crop of trainee aurors be sent to her office prepared to check
and open mail, and to take statements of complaints.
She had them set up tables and chairs within the currently empty
Wizengamot chamber, and there they would go through the mail, out of
the way and out of sight.
Before opening the doors, she had her people create a long bench across
the room between the door and her aurors' desks, about ten feet in from
the door. Upon the bench she had placed every auto-quill in the auror
'armoury' both within the office and from down in the interrogation cells.
It was there, the aurors - trainee and active, alike - would take the
statements.
At 9.00am sharp, she had Kingsley Shacklebolt open the door. On
opening it a crack he immediately jumped the bench to escape the crush
of people who came flooding in.
She glared down at him, while he climbed back to his feet and brushed
himself off.
"Those are angry mothers over there, Ma'am," he said. "I don't get paid
enough to be on the other side of that bench."
Standing back from the bench a bit so she could be seen by all who were
complainants, she said in a loud voice, "Okay, folks! Please form lines in
front of the auto-quills. If there's no auto-quill at the head of your line,
then you are not in a line.
"Our aurors have been instructed to evict anyone who is rowdy or
otherwise breaking the peace. Those who resist will be arrested on the
spot and find themselves in our holding cells, until we can get to them.
That probably won't be until we have finished taking statements. You
have been warned!
"Try to remember, this is not about you. This is about a ten year old
orphan boy who has been denied his mail!"
Their day of unrelenting quill-hand cramp had begun.
"Damn that Dumbledore," she swore. "Damn the man to Hell!"
'At least I've been able to wring further funding out of Fudge to pay for it
all', she thought. 'Even if the man will turn it to his advantage in the
press.'
# # #
As soon as he had breakfasted Dumbledore headed directly to Saint
Mungo's. He needed to be the first person to speak with Black, other than
the medical staff or the aurors guarding him.
Once at Saint Mungo's he was given directions and quickly climbed the
stairs to the fourth floor, the Janus Thickey Ward. Black was being kept
in a private room just apart from Ward 49, in room 49a.
He entered the main ward and saw an auror standing outside a door to a
room off to the side.
Approaching the door he said, "Ah! Auror. Glad to see you here
protecting Lord Black. Now if you'll excuse me..."
The auror stepped in front of the door and stopped Dumbledore with a
hand to the chest.
"You may not pass, Mister Dumbledore," he said
"What?" spluttered Dumbledore. "I'm Albus Dumbledore, Chief Warlock of
the Wizengamot! You will stand aside!"
"No, Mister Dumbledore," flatly stated the auror. "You will leave!"
"I insist you stand aside, this instant!" blustered Dumbledore. "As a
member of the Wizengamot, I am here on official business! I will not be
hindered!
"Madam Bones is also on the Wizengamot," replied the auror. "And it is
by her order that you may not pass!"
"I protest!" blustered Dumbledore even more. "You will summon her at
once, so we may get to the bottom of this... absurdity!"
"Madam Bones is currently in her office busy working, Mister
Dumbledore," the auror replied. "She will likely not be free for quite some
time. You are, of course, welcome to visit her directly and make your
complaint to her. I believe she is receiving a great many, this morning."
"Fine!" huffed Dumbledore. "I will have your name for my complaint to
Amelia."
"Robards, Sir," said the auror, "Gawain Robards."
Thoroughly embarrassed and rebuffed, Dumbledore spun about and
stormed from the hospital in an even fouler mood. He couldn't afford to
stay in one place for too long. He was still ducking owls.
He would head directly to the Ministry and demand, as the boy's magical
guardian, access to the boy's godfather. He would claim he needed to
speak with the man about the boy's welfare. They would not dare deny
him.
# # #
Shortly after a lunch at the Leaky Cauldron, Harry received the expected
mirror call from Augusta asking him to join her and Neville at
Longbottom Manor for their visit to Saint Mungo's. He quickly checked
he had the little pewter statuette of an Irish Wolfhound he made into a
portkey to Potter Manor and made his way to the public floo fireplace to
floo to Longbottom Manor.
Stepping through he saw both Augusta and Neville were dressed in their
best for their visit. Harry transfigured his clothing to match.
Turning to Augusta he said, "If anyone asks who I am, Ma'am; could you
please just say I'm Neville's god brother, Henry, who's been living in
France?"
Augusta sighed and said, "I will not, but I will say nothing if you say you
are to the aurors. I will be glad when you finally drop this 'staying
hidden' nonsense."
"As will I, Ma'am" replied Harry quietly.
# # #
Not being able to contact Madam Bones directly through the floo,
Dumbledore stepped into the Ministry atrium through one of the public
fireplaces.
He stormed off and made his way through security to the lifts, riding one
to the second floor.
As soon as he exited the lift he was greeted by a long cue ahead of him,
all waiting to get in the door of the Department of Magical Law
Enforcement.
He, of course, was the great Albus Dumbledore. He waited for no one. So,
he strode through the back of the line heading for the door.
He made it about six people in before he heard, "Hey, isn't that the mail
thief, Dumbledore?"
"Dumbledore! My daughter is very unhappy and wants..."
"Hey, mail thief! I've spent over twenty galleons on gifts..."
"You burned my letters, you mongrel! I paid priority owl on those..."
Plus a great deal more, as more and more people suddenly realised the
great Albus 'Mail Thief' Dumbledore was in their midst. It was only a few
seconds before he was being shouted questions and abuse and had people
hitting and hexing him.
Standing just outside the door, with the door open, was one of Amelia's
newest aurors.
Amelia, hearing the commotion outside looked at new auror at the door
and called, "What's that bloody racket?"
The new auror said, "It appears that... ALBUS DUMBLEDORE... has
attempted to head this way to come into the office. It further appears that
a few of our complainants, awaiting giving their own statements, OUT
HERE IN THE CORRIDOR, have recognised him."
"Have they, Auror Savage?" asked Amelia with a twitch to her lips.
"Yes, Ma'am," the auror said in a slow drawl. "And they appear to wish
to... remonstrate... with the man."
"Now, why ever would they want to do that?" asked Amelia, trying hard
to hold back a smile.
"Perhaps they seek an explanation? They haven't asked yet if HE'S HERE
TO PAY RESTITUTION."
"That very well may be the case, Auror Savage. Perhaps you should escort
him here?"
"Ummm... I'm afraid it appears he has left, Madam Bones. Perhaps, HE'LL
VERY SHORTLY BE IN THE ATRIUM and I can go there and bring him
back."
"Of course, he'll be in the atrium, IT'S THE ONLY WAY OUT OF THE
BUILDING for the public. But, if he wishes to leave, we won't hold him
for now."
"Yes, Ma'am!" said Auror Savage.
"Do let me know immediately if he returns?"
"Yes, Ma'am!"
# # #
Stepping through to Saint Mungo's Augusta led Neville and Harry up the
stairs to the fourth floor and to ward 49. Harry followed as Augusta led
him to the door guarded by the auror.
"Good afternoon, Auror. I'm Madam Augusta Longbottom. I believe you
have been expecting me," said Augusta with great dignity.
Auror Robards replied, "Yes, Madam Longbottom, please go straight in."
"Not me, auror," replied Augusta. "Just this young man here," she said,
indicating Harry.
"Yes, Ma'am," said Robards, then looking to Harry and holding the door
for him.
Harry said, "Thank you, Ma'am; and thank you, Auror," as he walked in
through the door.
Harry walked in and saw Sirius strapped to the bed. Another auror was
standing in the corner with his wand drawn. He'd clearly just risen from a
chair he was sitting in.
"Who the bloody hell are you?" snarled Sirius glaring at him.
After the door closed behind him, Harry calmly looked back at his
godfather and said, "Shut up, Padfoot!"
Staring back in shock Sirius said, "Huh?"
Turning to the auror, Harry said, "I need to discuss House business with
Lord Black. You may remain in the room, but please set up a silencing
shield upon yourself."
Sirius bellowed, "I will not be Lord Black!" While the auror said, "I'll
remain, but I'll create the shield."
Harry watched the auror create the shield and waited for it to go into
effect. Then he walked to the side of the bed where his back would be to
the auror. He raised his right hand in front of his chest where Sirius could
see it, palm inwards and with his ring finger showing. Then he made the
Head of House Potter ring show.
"Do you recognise it, Sirius?" he asked.
Looking at the ring in shock, Sirius then looked up at Harry's face and
asked, "Harry?"
Nodding, Harry then let the glamour slip from his face before putting it
back up again. "Who else could wear the bloody ring. Yeah, it's me. Now
I want you to call me Henry, okay?"
"Why?"
"Because I don't want people, especially Dumbledork, to know I'm not
where he shoved me and expects me to still be," said Harry walking
around to the other side of the bed and, grabbing a chair, sitting down.
"I have a lot to explain to you about what's going on," began Harry.
"You're not going to like it and you're going to get really angry hearing it.
But this is definitely not the place to tell it. However, I need you to do
three things for me. Okay?"
Sirius just stared back and nodded.
"First, I need you to pretend to believe I'm still in hiding, and that
Dumbledore's the one that put me there. You need to harass the living
hell out of the old man to get him to give me to you as my godfather. I
want him constantly on the back foot, reacting instead of acting. He will
fight you all the way, but he needs to keep on thinking he's winning the
battle against you to keep me," said Harry.
Sirius again nodded and said, "Up until this moment I thought that to still
be the truth."
"As far as he knows, it still is," replied Harry. "There's someone acting as
me, using Polyjuice Potion to look like me, where he thinks he has me
safely stashed. And, until the 1st of September, I need him to think that's
where I still am. That's when I board the train to Hogwarts."
"Okay, I can see that. You have a plan going on to destroy that mongrel,
pup?" asked Sirius.
"Oh, yes," replied Harry. "But I first need to destroy his reputation before
I can destroy him. What you saw last night from Amelia Bones of her
attack against Dumbledore during your trial, was a part of that. What you
don't know is a lot of that was theatrics, arranged in advance, between
Madam Bones, Rufus Scrimgeour, and Tobias Doge. You were never in
danger of leaving that chamber anything but a free man."
"Well, I'm not a free man now, am I?" he snarled. "I'm still chained. It's
just the conditions of my imprisonment that've changed."
"And, I'm sorry about that," replied Harry. "But Madam Bones wanted to
put you on ice, and also ensure you were safe and receiving the best of
medical care, until I could get in to see you."
"Huh!" said Sirius. "And you thought all this up?"
"Nope," replied Harry. "I just had Madam Bones check the records
concerning your case and how you were thrown into Azkaban without a
trial. She then sent me to Tobias Doge. Then she, Doge, Scrimgeour and
Madam Augusta Longbottom organised the rest."
"So, you had Longbottom try and force me to take the Lordship?" he
growled.
"Down, boy," grinned Harry. "And no, I didn't. That blind-sided me as
much as it did you. And you will be respectful of Madam Longbottom
because she's the one who got me in here to see you under the cover of
being her 'long lost nephew'. She's on your side."
"Yet she's the one who's trying to force me to take the Lordship!" shot
back Sirius.
"Yes, and for two very important reasons," said Harry before he was
interrupted.
"Well, I don't bloody want it!" bellowed Sirius.
"Shut up and bloody listen to the reasons before yelling at me, Snuffles!"
snarled back Harry.
"Uppity Pup!"
"Shoosh!"
Once Sirius had calmed down again, Harry said, "The first reason is
because, if you pass on taking up the Lordship, it will pass to your
cousinonce removed, Draco Malfoy, Narcissa and Lucius Malfoy's son. Do
you really want that Death Eater-in-training, and bigoted get of Lucius
Malfoy, to be the Head of your House?"
"Hell, no!" Sirius emphatically responded.
"You should also know, one of the reasons you're currently in here under
guard, is because no one doubts for a moment Malfoy won't try to have
you 'bumped off' so it automatically falls to Draco straight away.
"I know you want me to be your heir, but I can't be until you accept the
Head of House position!" stated Harry.
"Okay, I can see that," said a much calmer Sirius. "But, what's the second
reason."
"It's so I can get my hands on an artefact Voldemort's followers can use to
resurrect him. I need you to claim the family heirloom contents of
Bellatrix's vault and kick her butt out of the family. Kicking Narcissa's
butt out of the family, too, will also give you another layer of protection
from being assassinated by Malfoy."
"What?" asked Sirius quite shocked.
"There's a magical item in Bellatrix's vault that has a piece of Voldemort's
soul locked within it. His followers can use it to resurrect him. You need
to get to it first. And you can only do that if you're Head of the House of
Black."
"Damn, Pup!" said Sirius sadly. "I never wanted the Lordship. I even
begged my grandfather not to give it to me. It wasn't supposed to come to
me."
"Well, I'm sorry," said Harry. "Life's a female wolfhound. But, it's you or
Draco Malfoy. And a known Death Eater and supporter of Voldemort, by
the name of Lucius Malfoy, gets his hands on the soul container if you
don't claim the title first. I think your grandfather knew it would
otherwise pass on to Malfoy; so, you were never kicked out of the family,
no matter how much your mother demanded it."
Sirius sighed.
"Now, if you be a good boy and accept your medicine, and be nice for the
doctors and nurses, then they'll release you from these bindings," said
Harry. "And, once they do that, you can immediately get out of here."
Harry reached into his satchel and carefully drew out the pewter
statuette of the Irish wolfhound. "See the pretty statue? You like it. Smile
for the auror and nod your head."
Sirius smiled and nodded.
"Now, it's a portkey that will immediately take you to, and within the
wards at, Potter Manor," explained Harry. "All you need to do is take it in
your hand and make a fist around it. It's already charged with enough
magical energy to get you there quite comfortably." Harry put the
statuette on Sirius's bedside table. "The Activation phrase is 'I'll see you
later'."
"Pixie is still at the Manor and she is more than happy to take care of
your needs and nurse you the rest of the way back to health," Harry went
on. "At least there you will be in less danger of being attacked.
"So, remember: Be nice and accept you're the new Lord Black with all the
doctors and nurses; pretend I'm still missing and Dumbledore has me
stashed somewhere; harass the living hell out of Dumbledore to get me
back, but be unsuccessful; take up your Head of House ring; Kick
Bellatrix out of the family and seize her vault contents; and kick Narcissa
and Draco out of the family denying him the Lordship on your death."
"Okay, Pup," said a much subdued Sirius. "I can do all that. Especially if
the first one means I get to have these restraints removed."
"Well, if you're an extra good boy and can get those restraints removed
by lunch time tomorrow - thereby allowing you to use that portkey - I'll
tell you how I pranked the Queen!" said Harry with a smile.
Shocked, Sirius asked, "Damn, Pup! You pranked the Queen? The Queen
of England?"
Not bothering to correct the error, Harry just said, "Big time! Plus, I
managed to get myself a suite of rooms within the palace to stay in for as
long as I want!"
"Oh, I've got to hear this story," said an eager Sirius.
"And you will, tomorrow afternoon, if you're good," replied Harry. "Now,
remember, my name is Henry."
Harry stood and gestured to the auror, who then cast a Finite Charm to
remove the Silencing Charm.
"Thank you, auror. That was much appreciated," said Harry.
"You're welcome, Sir," he replied.
Turning to Sirius, Harry said, "Thank you, My Lord. I appreciate you
giving me your time."
"You're welcome... Henry," said Sirius calmly. "And, thank you, for setting
me straight."
Harry bowed a little bow towards Sirius and left the room. Augusta and
Neville were waiting outside.
Walking away together, Augusta asked, "How did it go?"
"He'll take the Lordship ring and behave himself," replied Harry. "Once I
told him it will help protect him from being assassinated on the orders of
Lucius Malfoy, he began to understand."
Augusta stopped dead in her tracks and stared in horror at Harry.
"What?" she asked.
"Madam Longbottom, really," said Harry. "Draco Malfoy is next in line for
Head of House Black. If Sirius dies before he formally accepts his
Lordship, it will fall to Draco Malfoy. It's why old Arcturus didn't kick
Sirius out of the family no matter how much old Lady Walburga wanted
it. I thought you'd know that."
"Errr... No. I didn't," said Augusta. Lifting her head, she said, "Come
along. We need to return to Longbottom Manor, straight away."
# # #
As soon as Augusta, Neville and Harry stepped through into the parlour
of Longbottom Manor, Augusta immediately made a floo call to Amelia.
Not getting an answer, she pulled out the mirror Harry gave her and tried
to mirror the woman. She answered.
""'Melia? Harr... Lord P... just informed me of something quite astonishing
and I'm kicking myself for not thinking of it myself," said an agitated
Augusta.
"'Gus? What's wrong?" echoed Amelia.
"Listen. If Sirius Black dies before he formally takes up his Lordship, it
will pass to Draco Malfoy as the next in line," Augusta said in a bit of
rush. "How long do you think it's going to take Lucius to figure that out
for himself and... take steps?"
"Oh? Oh... Oh!" Harry heard Amelia understand. "Thank you for telling
me this, 'Gus. I'll need to take steps immediately!"
Augusta sighed and slowly closed the mirror.
"My Lord Potter," she said in a strained voice turning to Harry. "In future,
please do not assume we know something just because you do. I would
appreciate you providing a little... warning in future."
"Certainly, Ma'am," said Harry. "I thought you knew, and that was why
the aurors were placed inside and outside of Sirius's room."
"No, they were just there to keep Dumbledore and reporters away," she
replied.
"Then I apologise, Madam Longbottom," said a somewhat contrite Harry.
"I'll endeavour to do better next time."
# # #
Dumbledore returned to his own office, scratched, bruised, hair torn out
in hunks, bleeding in a few places, missing one of his favourite hats, and
wearing torn clothing.
He was furious! Someone was playing games with the great Albus
Dumbledore, Leader of the Light, Holder of the Order of Merlin First
Class, Long term Headmaster of Hogwarts. This could not be tolerated!
But, the only person he now knew was actively working against him was
Amelia Bones. Yet, there was no way she could have suspected the
information against him, and yet she did. There had to be others,
working behind the scenes.
He also suspected Augusta Longbottom to be assisting the Bones woman
but, so far, he only suspected. Longbottom was well known for
monitoring the Heirs and Heads of the other Houses, so it made sense she
would know Black was the new Head of House for Black on the death of
his grandfather. But why raise the matter there? And why was Black
apparently so against taking the seat?
He needed answers but he didn't know to whom to turn for them.
Dumbledore took himself off to the hospital wing to see to his injuries.
His physical ones, at least.
# # #
Upon leaving Longbottom Manor, Harry headed to the Ministry. Under
his glamour he went up to Level 6 to visit the Floo Regulation Panel
within the Department of Magical Transportation. He wanted to get
Potter Manor connected to the Floo Network.
He knew this would be tricky but he thought it needed to be done. It
could be a way for the Grangers, if they ended up there, to be able to
leave again for somewhere closer to their home.
The officious idiot wanted him to provide all sorts of proof as to his
residence of the property, proof of age, whether someone could vouch for
him and others. Harry, though he hated it, eventually used low level
Legilimency against the man to get him to put through the papers
without looking too closely at them. His home would have the address,
'The Pottery'.
The floo at Potter Manor would be connected by tomorrow afternoon. He
was just thankful the Floo Regulation Panel and the Floo Network
Authority rarely talked to one another, and that the persons installing the
floo did not need to attend the property to connect it.
On leaving, he purchased a bag of floo powder and a nice little container
to put it in. He might replace the container later, but the one he bought
was good enough for now.
# # #
Floo'ing out of the Ministry, Harry headed to Diagon Alley, walked to the
apparation point and apparated out to Potter Manor.
Walking in, Pixie greeted him at the door.
"Hello, Master Harry, Sir," she said.
"Hello, Pixie," replied Harry with a smile.
"Does Master Harry, need something?" she asked.
"No, I've just dropped by to leave a pot of floo powder above the
fireplace," Harry said, showing Pixie the container of floo powder. "And
to let you know you can expect, either tonight or tomorrow, Master Sirius
to arrive via portkey."
"Ooooh, Pixie like Master Sirius," the little elf squeaked.
"I know you do," said Harry with a smile. "But he's not very well, even if
he tries to tell you he is. So I want you to take special care of him for me,
Okay?"
"O-Kay, Master Harry, Sir," she agreed. "Pixie understand how to help
sick people."
"And when he comes, tell him I would be here as soon as I can, okay?"
"O-Kay, Master Harry, Sir," she replied again.
"Now, the floo is not connected yet, but I expect it to be connected by
tomorrow afternoon. If Sirius arrives before then, tell him it will be
connected before tomorrow afternoon, too."
"O-Kay, Master Harry, Sir," she replied again.
"I should be back by tomorrow afternoon myself, just to make sure Sirius
has arrived safe."
"Yes, Master Harry, Sir," she replied again.
Harry just shook his head and apparated out back to the Alley.
# # #
Back at the Alley, Harry went in search of and purchased a mokeskin
duffle bag.
Then he headed to Flourish and Blotts to purchase all the books about
him, supposedly, that he could purchase. Plus, all the text books for all
seven years at Hogwarts. Those all went into his new mokeskin duffle
bag.
Now that everything was humming along he had time to dedicate to
writing his so-called biography. But he first needed to know what
nonsense others had written about him. Hence, the need for the other
books.
He headed out into mundane London with the idea of purchasing a
laptop. But he still didn't know what to do about the battery flattening
problem. It was while looking for something to counter that effect he
spotted an old manual typewriter. It was perfect. No electricity or
batteries needed. Add a ream of typing paper and spare ribbons and he
was set.
# # #
Harry returned with his booty to the palace and stacked the books into
two piles; those that were books supposedly about his life, and the other
of all the text books.
His idea was to give the text books to Susan and Hermione once they
reached Hogwarts. For now, he had to read through all the books written
about him.
He set the first pile before himself and started to speed read through
them.
# # #
That night he did the rounds of the Longbottom, Bones and Granger
residences early with the cube on mathematics and physics. Like him, the
heirs were about to be experts in both subjects.
Speaking with Neville first, he asked the lad if he had any questions.
"No, but I've been talking with Susan and Hermione," he replied. "They
told me you've got them working on a project about comparing the two
sets of laws and what we're going to need to fix once we allow the rings
to be recognised. Do you have something for me?"
Surprised, Harry replied, "Two things, actually. The first is, I want you to
go through last night's cube and think of ways we can smack down the
Wizengamot when they try and block us from doing things. Think about
who we need to alliance with in the Heads of Houses - and you can use
your grandmother to help with that - and who will very probably alliance
against us.
"In doing that, I want you to consider that some of the Heads that may
normally align with the so-called 'light' families, will back Dumbledore.
So, they're not really 'light'. If there's a block there that would alliance
with Dumbledore because they've fallen for his 'Leader of the Light'
rubbish, then we may need to speak to them, or have your grandmother
speak to them, outside the Wizengamot. Your grandmother is no slouch
when it comes to understanding what's going on there, so use her
knowledge."
"Okay, I can do that," said Neville. "What's the other one?"
"I don't know if the girls have told you yet, but when you have time you
should think about meditating to discover your animagus form,"
suggested Harry. "You need to focus on meditating but, once you're in a
meditative state, you need to let your mind float free to seek the form. If
you need help, ask Merlin."
"I can do that?" asked Neville with wonder.
"Of course!" replied Harry. "You forgot I mentioned it at the palace?"
"Yeah, I guess I did," replied Neville.
"Well, now I've reminded you. So, it's something you can work at
discovering when you've nothing else to do," said Harry. "But don't try to
push it. It will come when it comes and it's nothing to do with how
intelligent or how much of a free thinker you are. It took me ages to
discover mine."
"Okay, thanks Harry," the boy said.
Susan gave him a rundown of what she and Hermione had discovered
through their comparison of both laws.
"There's so much wrong, Harry," she said with exasperation. "How are we
going to get it all done?"
"A wise man once said to me, and I'm paraphrasing here, 'No matter the
height of the peak you need to assail, every climb begins one step at a
time'," replied Harry. "That's why I'm asking you to just go through them
all, and then put them into some semblance of order we can tackle, 'One
step at a time'."
"Yeah... yeah," said Susan frowning in thought. "I can see that."
Harry smiled and said, "This is a job that's going to take decades, if not
the rest of our lives, to complete. We don't need to get everything done in
a matter of weeks. However, it's one of Her Majesty's priorities. She will
have teams of lawyers going through everything to rewrite them,
anyway; so, just be prepared to explain specific wizarding reasons for
some of the laws."
Hermione also wanted to discuss the law. She was furious about some of
the laws regarding how magical beings were treated, especially the house
elves.
"Did you know," she snapped, "there was even an attempt to have non-
magicals classed as 'beasts'?"
"Yes, 'Mione. Of course I did," said Harry patiently.
"Well, that's just stupid!" she retorted.
"Think of it more as, they didn't know better. And that they're bigots,"
said Harry. "And then hold on to the knowledge we're going to smack
them down when we take our seats.
"Trust me, Her Majesty is just as upset, if not more so, about this. So I
know equal rights and opportunity are going to have to be one of the first
things we fix.
"Anyways, time for you to get to bed, and for me to get back to the
palace. I've had too many late nights this past week, as it is."
A few minutes later, Harry was off to the palace.
# # #
Up in the morning and, as he didn't need to be anywhere, he began to
write the real story about Harry Potter. That is, the real story including
how Dobby had been treated. He hadn't been able to check on the brave
little house elf. And wouldn't even get a chance to meet him until he
switched with him in a few days to receive his Hogwarts letter. He had to
make sure Dobby knew to go to Potter Manor until the afternoon of the
31st of July. Then they could switch back again until the morning of the
1st of September.
Even then, he'd have to be careful during the switch so Dumbledore
wouldn't suspect anything. It meant he'd be out of circulation for about
ten days, but he could put up with the Dursleys again for that long. But,
this time, he wouldn't be the meek little boy. While Dumbledore's little
monitoring charms would tell he was there, it wouldn't be able to tell he
had already been emancipated and, therefore, could already use magic.
The Dursleys weren't going to be able to treat him the same as they've
been treating him. Well, as they thought they'd been treating him.
# # #
At lunch he enjoyed the meal brought to him by Michael and packed
away his typewriter and papers before he left the palace and headed for
Saint Mungo's to see how his godfather was faring.
Walking into Ward 49 he noticed two aurors bracketing the door to
Sirius's room.
'Interesting', he thought. 'I wonder how many of the visitors and patient's
in this ward are aurors in hiding. A couple, at least, appeared to be quite
alert for folks with permanent troubles of the mind.'
At the door, the one on the left recognised him and, telling the other he
was cleared, held the door open for him.
Inside he saw another two aurors, one of them the young man he
recognised from his last visit. He could see Sirius's restraints had been
removed and he was now sitting up.
Stopping inside the door, Harry said, "Hello, My Lord."
"Henry," said Sirius, with a feral grin. "I'll see you later."
Sirius suddenly disappeared.
"What the..." exclaimed Harry.
"Where'd he go?" he heard from one of the aurors.
The other one said, "You! Down on the floor! Now!"
"Get in here," the first one shouted.
Harry suddenly found himself pushed to the floor with a wand tip to the
back of his head.
'Sirius, you wanker!' he thought. Knowing exactly what happened.
About four other aurors ran into the room. Harry couldn't tell exactly
how many as he was currently kissing the floor.
'When I get out of this, I'm coming for you, you mongrel,' he thought.
"Madam Bones will be here shortly," he heard one of the aurors say to
someone else.
"You!" someone yelled in his ear. "What did you do with Lord Black!"
"How would I know?" exclaimed Harry. "I just got here!"
Harry felt his satchel stripped from his shoulder and was roughly
searched.
"No wand," he heard a gruff voice say.
"Nothing out of the ordinary in his bag, either," he heard from another.
"How did you do it?" A voice in his ear demanded.
"Don't you people get it?" said Harry. "I'm being set up!"
Harry remained on the floor for some time. The aurors, and whoever else,
had come and gone while he waited. Then he heard the voice he'd been
expecting.
"Let him up," he heard Amelia's voice say with a sigh.
Hauled to his feet, he was roughly turned around. Amelia was standing
before him with her arms crossed but wand drawn.
"I thought it was you," she said.
"Madam Bones," said Harry. "I had just walked in the room when Lord
Black said 'Hello' and then said 'See you later'. Next thing I know, he was
gone. Then I had a wand to the back of my head on the floor!"
"He said 'See you later'?" she asked.
"Yes, Ma'am," replied Harry.
"Well, it sounds like he initiated... whatever it was," she said.
"Ma'am, we have a portkey signature," said another auror.
"Any idea where it went?" she asked the auror.
"No, Ma'am," he replied. "The trace has somehow been scrambled."
"Portkey, eh?" she asked. "And this young man did not approach the
bed?"
"No, Ma'am," one of the aurors replied.
"Then, as he doesn't have a wand on him he couldn't have been
responsible," she said. "release him, and return his property."
"If you know where he is, young man," Amelia said to him. "I'll need to
talk to him to make sure he's alright."
"If I can find him, Ma'am" replied Harry. "I'll be sure to ensure he contacts
you to let you know he's safe."
Amelia nodded to Harry and said to the collected aurors, "Well, he's gone.
You lot are clearly no longer needed here so you can head back to the
office and process complaints."
Someone groaned.
"Enough of that," she said. "The holiday's over. Back to the office."
After all the aurors bar Amelia had left, she turned to Harry and said,
"Okay, where is he?"
Harry smiled and said, "Potter Manor."
Amelia snorted and said, "I should have known. Just tell him to contact
me. Loan him your mirror, if need be."
"I should have the floo connected to Potter Manor either by now or later
this afternoon," said Harry. "I'm heading over there to check. If it is, I'll
get him to contact you directly."
"Good," she said.
"Once it's connected, I'm locking it down to only receiving calls from
Longbottom Manor, the Ossuary, your office, and the public floo in
Diagon Alley, for now. But that last one is a temporary measure," said
Harry. "I'm giving you and Madam Longbottom direct access."
"Is that safe?" asked Amelia.
"I trust you. I trust Augusta. That's enough for me," said Harry.
"Thank you... Harry," said Amelia sincerely.
Harry waved it off and said, "You're the Head of the DMLE. But, more
than that, you're the only living relative of one of my fellow Heirs. If I
can't trust you, I can't trust anyone. And, I don't want to live my life like
that."
Amelia stepped closer to Harry, leaned in and kissed him on the cheek.
Without saying a word she then turned on her heel and walked out.
Harry was stunned. He didn't expect that at all. So he was almost a
minute before he left the ward, himself.
# # #
13. Harry's Change of Plans
Chapter Thirteen - Harry's Change of Plans
# # #
Apparating into the parlour at Potter Manor, Harry dropped his glamour
and bellowed, "Sirius!"
Pixie popped in alongside him, and said, "Hello Master Harry, Sir!"
"Hello, Pixie," he said courteously to the house elf. "Where's my so-called
godfather?"
Sirius came walking in from the kitchen, munching on a sandwich. "Hey,
Harry," he said.
Rounding on him, Harry snarled, "That wasn't bloody nice!"
Grinning impudently back, Sirius said, "Well, you had me tied to a bloody
bed in the insane asylum. That could not go unpunished."
"I did not!" shot back Harry. "The bloody wizard doctors ordered that
because you were ranting so bloody much!"
"Well," replied Sirius with a grin. "Oops!"
"Oops?" grouched Harry. "Do you know how long I was face down on the
floor in your room with a wand to the back of my head?"
"Well, given that you're here now..." began Sirius, clearly trying to figure
it out.
"That was a rhetorical bloody question!" snapped Harry.
"Okay," said Sirius, raising his hands in surrender, but still smiling. "I still
think it was funny."
"Now," he continued, holding his arms out wide, "Come over here and
give your godfather a hug."
Harry slumped his shoulders, but went over and dutifully gave him a
hug.
"It's finally good to meet you in person, godfather," Harry said.
"And you, after all these years, godson," said his godfather.
Harry sighed and said, "You need to talk to Amelia to let her know you're
safe."
He walked over and tossed a bit of floo powder into the fireplace and
called Amelia in her office. As promised, the floo was working.
"Madam Bones?" asked Harry. "It's me, as promised."
Sighing, Amelia said, "Put him on."
"Godfather?" asked Harry, stepping aside.
Sirius walked over and said, "Madam Bones, I'm sorry for what happened.
I didn't mean to panic anyone."
Amelia sighed again and said, "Next time, leave a note. My aurors
thought you'd been taken."
"Yes, Ma'am," said a contrite Sirius.
"Well, get out of here now," she said. "Get to know your godson. He's got
a lot to tell you."
Sirius cut the connection and, turning to Harry said, "Now, I'm dying to
know how you managed to prank the muggle Queen of England. Tell me
everything."
"First," Harry said seriously. "I don't like the muggle word. I believe it to
be a derogatory term. Please use either non-magical or mundane. And,
second, Her Majesty is no mundane. She has magics of her own, they're
just not the wand waving kind."
"Okay, Pup," said Sirius a bit sheepishly. "You're like your mother that
way. She didn't appreciate the term muggle either. For her and for you, I
won't use it."
"Thank you," said Harry sincerely. "And, just so you know, I don't like the
terms muggle-born, or mud blood, either. Use mundane-born."
"I can do that," said Sirius.
Harry nodded and said, "Now, you need to know what's going on."
He walked over and settled onto a couch, waiting for Sirius to do the
same. He began by saying, "Besides Her Majesty and some of her people,
there are only seven other people who know the full story of what I'm
about to tell you..."
Harry went through the background of his life and how it would have
otherwise turned out. Then he went through how Myrrdin had pulled
him out of normal reality and trained him. And how he managed to get
in to see the Queen.
Pixie brought them both snacks while Harry was talking, and Harry had a
pot of tea.
"Hang on," said Sirius. "You claimed Privilege of Peerage. What in
Merlin's name is that?"
"That is when one of Her peers has the right to demand of Her, Her time,
to discuss matters of importance," explained Harry.
"Her peers?" asked Sirius, quite confused. "How could you do that?"
Harry sighed and instead asked, "What do you know of what happened
on the night my parents died?"
"That night is burned into my memory," replied Sirius with a sad scowl.
"I'll never forget it."
Harry nodded and said, "Did you know that Voldemort was the last
remaining heir of Salazaar Slytherin?"
"No," replied Sirius. "I mean, I know he claimed to be. But we didn't
believe him."
"Well, I've got news for you," said Harry. "He was."
"Really?" asked Sirius, surprised.
"Really," responded Harry. "And when Mum defeated and killed him with
her magics with the spells and wards she placed upon me, she not only
defeated Voldemort, she effectively defeated the entire House of
Slytherin."
"But... that would mean..." spluttered Sirius.
"That she took over the House of Slytherin," finished Harry.
"However," he went on, "She defeated him posthumously. So, it
immediately passed to me."
"So, you took over House Slytherin?" asked a shocked Sirius.
"More than that," replied Harry, holding forth his right hand and showing
the ring of Slytherin. "I'm the Earl of Slytherin; Lord Slytherin."
"Damn, Pup!" said a very shocked Sirius, staring at the ring. "Damn! That
would have to be the greatest prank of all time!"
"Now," Harry went on, ignoring the comment. "The reason I could claim
Privilege of Peerage, is because the Earl of Slytherin is recognised in the
peerage of the realm. The entire realm; mundane and magical. Which
means I have a position waiting for me in the House of Lords under
hereditary peerage when I'm not going to be so busy elsewhere."
Sirius sat back in stunned silence and Harry waited for him to gather his
thoughts.
"But, wasn't she upset you did that? I mean, you basically forced Her to
give you audience," asked Sirius, once he'd collected himself.
"She was, until I gave her the names of the other three Heirs," said Harry
calmly.
"You what?" exclaimed Sirius, shooting up straight in his chair and
staring back in surprise.
"You heard me," replied Harry. "I gave her the names of the other three
Heirs. Then she ordered they all be collected and brought before Her.
"In the course of everything that happened, I, and then the other three,
were ordered by Her to take up out titles. Her magic overrode the magics
of not being able to take up our Heads of House positions. The magic did
the only thing it could do. It recognised Her Majesty's authority and
immediately emancipated us.
"Because we were emancipated, we were then put in a position to take
the rings of the Heads of Houses of our own Houses. And Her Majesty
sealed it by ordering us to take those rings, as well. So, I'm now Lord
Slytherin and Lord Potter," said Harry again showing his Head of House
Potter ring.
"So, who are the others?" asked Sirius, still in a bit of shock.
"The new Earl of Gryffindor is Neville Longbottom, son of Frank and
Alice Longbottom and grandson of Madam Augusta Longbottom. The new
Countess of Hufflepuff is Susan Bones, the niece and ward of Madam
Amelia Bones. And, the new Countess of Ravenclaw is a supposed
mundane-born witch named Hermione Granger. We are all starting our
first year at Hogwarts this year," replied Harry.
"You're all eleven?" asked Sirius.
"Well, we'll all still be eleven on the 1st of September. Hermione turns
twelve about two weeks later."
"What are the odds of that?" wondered Sirius.
"None, actually," stated Harry. "All four of us are the Children of
Prophecy."
Harry went on to tell Sirius the prophecy and what they were tasked to
do. He explained about the cubes, showing him the box, and what they
were giving the other three Heirs. And he went on to tell him about what
he had been up to since he'd been back.
He then told him about the mirrors and, withdrawing it from his satchel,
offered Sirius mirror #11 together with the list of who had what mirror,
and showed him how to use it.
"Please, take this serious, Sirius," he said and snorted. Sirius rolled his
eyes. "And don't contact Sir Anthony, Sir David or Her Majesty. Those
three are purely for emergencies only. Not even to prank them!"
"Okay, Pup," said Sirius. "I understand. I promise, I won't."
"Good," Harry nodded.
"Now comes the bad crap," said Harry continuing. "Voldemort's return
and the horcruxes."
Harry explained how Voldemort was supposed to return and when. What
the horcruxes were, and where they were. And what he needed Sirius to
do.
"So, that's why you want me to kick Bellatrix out of the family. I get the
heirloom contents of her vault and, with it, Hufflepuff's cup," said Sirius.
"And Regulus found the locket a decade ago and put it in Grimmauld
Place."
"Yes," said Harry. "I've already collected the ring. I can get Rowena
Ravenclaw's diadem, tiara, once I'm at Hogwarts. And I can kill Quirrell
at any time. But I need to do it in such a way that old Voldy's spirit
doesn't escape. The soul leech that was in my scar has already been
removed by Myrrdin, so that just leaves the diary.
"Getting the diary off Malfoy, if all goes to plan, will occur when he slips
it to Ginny Weasley, Arthur and Molly Weasley's youngest, when she goes
to Flourish and Blotts to pick up her text books with her family shortly
before the 1st of September next year. And I can take it off her then.
"The final horcrux, within Nagini, won't be made until the final piece of
his soul is put into and possesses that baby. However, I think that
possession is actually the same spirit that escapes when Quirrell is killed.
So, none of that should happen. If I destroy the other horcruxes before he
tries that, there will be no existing soul anchors. His spirit will, instead,
'pass on'. Final death. No monster baby; no monster snake.
"To meet the requirements of the prophecy, all that has to happen is the
one who destroys the last horcrux has to be me. By my hand. It says he
has to die by my hand, not that I have to kill him. It doesn't sound like
they differ, but they can by the method I've covered.
"You've got this all worked out, don't you?" asked Sirius with wonder.
"Myrrdin and I have been working on this for almost fifteen years,"
replied Harry. "Plus, we've got backup plans out the whazoo for as many
contingencies as possible.
"The other bit of a shock is that, as Earls," Harry went on, "We four
outrank every other so-called Noble on the Wizengamot. And they can't
deny it of us. There's four identical seats currently hidden below the
Chairperson's seat that will rise when we formally present ourselves as
Lords at a Wizengamot meeting of our choice. A fifth is also there, for the
Her Majesty's representative."
"You four are going to turn wizarding Britain on its head!" exclaimed
Sirius.
"That's the idea," replied Harry. "We four are going to drag the wizarding
world into the late twentieth century, whether it likes it or not. And we
will have the full backing of the Crown while we do it.
"If the Wizengamot tries to physically stop us, Her Majesty's forces will,
using the floo at the Palace, come through to the Ministry and take over
by force."
"It sounds almost too much," said Sirius. "And all four of you are only
eleven!"
"Well, we're only eleven now," replied Harry. "But I've got nineteen years
of life under my belt. And all four of us will have knowledge way beyond
anything any other wizard has had since, pretty much, the days of
Merlin."
"In the process of saving magical Britain from itself, I'm going to destroy
both the leader of the dark and the so-called leader of the light."
"Damn, Pup!" said Sirius, more than little awed. "With that much
ambition, you really are a Slytherin!"
"You know," mused Harry, "I thought you'd have a hard time accepting I
won't be a Gryffindor."
"I did, at first, I guess," admitted Sirius with a slight shrug of his
shoulders. "But, you have your father's bravery and your mother's smarts.
The two together, I guess, would best suit Slytherin. No matter how much
I hate the idea."
"Slytherin House is not supposed to be the House of dark magic and
purity it is today. Slytherin was misunderstood. And history is written by
the victor," replied Harry. "Slytherin was worried, and justifiably so, that
non-magicals would fear wizards and witches. The burnings and
drownings, the horrors of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries
especially, were proof enough of that.
"However, part of the permission both Kings of Scotland and England
gave for the creation of Hogwarts, and the reason all four Houses are
Earldoms, is because the four founders promised to use their trained
witches and wizards in the defence of both realms. Now that it's all one
realm, we still owe that debt."
Harry shook his head, "There's so much that's gone wrong over the years -
and so much lost - and four kids, that haven't even reached their teen
years, are going to lead the drive to fix it. It's a crazy world."
Sirius snorted. "A bit full of yourself, aren't you?"
Harry chuckled, "And that's what I need you to be for me. The slave in
the chariot who constantly whispers in the ear of the triumphant Roman
general, 'You are not a God, you are only a man'."
"I'm a slave?" asked Sirius with a frown.
"No, it's an analogy," laughed Harry. "You're the voice of conscience. The
one who reminds me I'm only a man."
"Oh, that I can do," said Sirius with enthusiasm.
Harry snorted and looked at his watch, then said, "The time's getting late.
Pixie!"
*Pop* "Yes, Master Harry, Sir?"
"Pixie, it looks like we'll both be here for dinner tonight. Can you whip
something up for the both of us?" asked Harry.
"Yes, Master Harry, Sir," the little elf replied. "Pixie already cooking!"
"Thank you, Pixie," said Harry with a smile.
When it was ready, Harry and Sirius talked about other matters while
eating. One of which was Remus Lupin.
"You can trust him, Harry," said Sirius. "One of the reasons I managed to
stay sane in that hell hole was the letters I'd receive from him."
"As far as I know, he never came looking for me, Sirius," replied Harry
sadly.
"Oh, yes he did!" said Sirius emphatically. "He was constantly travelling
right across the country trying to find you. Dumbledore refused to tell
him where you were, but that didn't stop him looking."
Sirius sighed, "It's been hard for him. He had to keep going over to the
continent to work in the magical community, because he couldn't find
work here. Any work he did find here was in the muggle... err,
mundane... world. As soon as he'd saved enough money, he'd be right
back here searching again."
Harry said, "Well, Pixie tells me he sometimes comes past here, every
now and then. If he comes again, the first thing he needs to know is NOT
to contact Dumbledore and tell him where I am. Hell, don't tell anyone
where I am."
"I think I can convince him of that, without a problem," replied Sirius.
"He's really not happy with Dumbledore for not letting him see you, or
even giving news about you."
Harry nodded and said, "Okay, I can accept that."
Looking at his watch he said, "It's time for me to go visit the other Heirs
with their next cubes. I want to be earlier tonight in case they have any
questions.
"Take one of the guest rooms and I'll see you tomorrow. I still need to
return to the palace, tonight. If only to pick up my trunk, books and
papers. Otherwise, I'll probably be moving here semi-permanently
tomorrow."
"I'll see you tomorrow, then," said Sirius.
"Pixie!" called Harry.
*Pop* "Yes, Master Harry, Sir?"
"Excellent meal, Pixie," said Harry. "Especially, since you didn't know
you'd have two to serve tonight."
"Thank you, Master Harry, Sir!"
"I'll also probably be moving in and staying here for a while as of
tomorrow, okay?"
"O-Kay, Master Harry, Sir!"
Turning to Sirius, Harry said, "Oh, and Sirius?"
"Pup?"
"I have one more thing to show you," said Harry with a grin picking up
his satchel.
"Oh?" asked Sirius with a quizzical look.
Still grinning, Harry crouched and leapt into the air, shifting to his earth
phoenix animagus. He hovered there and watched Sirius's look of
gobsmacked shock a few seconds before flashing to outside, redonning
his glamour and apparating to the Longbottom Manor.
# # #
This cube was Magical Medicine, Potions & Herbology, He knew Neville,
at least, would like it.
A quick run through the homes of the first two and he was at the
Grangers. Dan sat him down in the lounge room.
"Lad," he began, "I used that cube last night."
Harry nodded and asked, "And, I take it you've been reviewing it through
your mind today?"
"Yes. And I'm quite disturbed by it," replied Dan. "I understood those
Death Eater folks are bad people. But, that cube shows they truly are
terrorists. The Crucio Curse, while painful, is survivable. And I can
understand the Avada Kedavra killing curse. In war, people die. But that
Imperious Curse is just disgusting.
"But I noticed there are a number of others that, while they don't say
they're in the Unforgivable set, are just as deadly. The Confringo Blasting
Hex, the Entrail-Expelling Curse, the Reductor Curse, and a few more just
to name a few."
Harry nodded and said, "Yeah, I know. I think I even killed Riddle in the
original time line with a well-aimed piercing curse, right between the
eyes. But, it's like anything else in the mundane world. A hammer can be
used to bang nails into a board, or stave someone's head in. The
Unforgivables, though, they're only good for one thing, really."
"Yeah, I get that," said Dan. "But there are just so many ways to kill
people with magic."
"Nowhere near as many as non-magical ways," replied Harry with a
shrug.
Dan sighed, "Stopping their Avada Kedavra spell, though..."
"Dan, most of their spells will be stopped by three important factors," said
Harry. "One, it takes a few seconds to cast and they don't travel all that
fast; so you can duck and cover. Two, the Unforgivables cannot travel
through solid objects; so use something as cover. And three, ALL spells
have to be cast within the range of the spell caster; and that's usually
about no more than thirty feet away, so don't let them get into that
range.
"You have weaponry that kills well outside that range, you can hide
behind barricades, and you've each got an emergency portkey that you
should be carrying on your person at all times. And the trace that'll be
left will only show a scrambled destination. And, even if they know
where you went, the wards I've now put on Potter Manor will redirect
their butts about a mile out to sea off the south coast and about fifty feet
in the air. They better know how to swim."
Dan snorted. "Yeah, and now that the MI5 security systems are
operational I'll know they're coming well before they can come in and get
to us. So they won't be catching us by surprise."
"That's right," replied Harry.
Dan thought about that for a while, then shook himself out of his...
melancholy mood.
"Anyway," he said. "The other matter I wanted to discuss with you is your
fitness levels."
"Errr... why?" asked Harry warily.
"If you're going to be doing a lot of jumping around to avoid being hit,
and your magical stamina is linked quite a bit to your physical stamina,
you're going to need to be fit to protect my daughter," said Dan.
'Oh, God,' thought Harry. 'I know where this is going.'
"So, now that the three heirs are all going great guns with the cubes
without problems, you've got time to do something about your fitness
levels," said Dan.
"Dan, I'm fine," said Harry a bit defensively.
"Fine and warrior fit are not the same thing," argued Dan. "So, starting
tomorrow morning, you're going to be physically training with me...
Future son-in-law."
Harry sighed. He knew what was coming.
"Now, I don't expect you to do the same level of exercise as me. But, I
expect you to begin training with, say, twenty push-ups, twenty sit-ups,
and a one mile run, to start," said Dan, warming into his subject. "Then
we can see what we can do to get you a sidearm, and teach you to shoot
it left-handed. Not a 45, mind; something more like a 25 calibre ACP
round in a Baby Browning, will do for now. At least, until you can get
strength built up in your wrist and shoulder.
"The Baby Browning is a small, lightweight weapon that doesn't have a
lot of stopping power over any range. But, we're talking close range if
you need to use it, anyway. Plus, it'll give you experience with a handgun
before we move you up to a 32 calibre piece. Okay?"
Harry thought about it, and could see Dan's logic. Wizards know little
about mundane weaponry, and have no idea how fast and lethal they
could be in the right hands. Protego or solid object shield, or not, a good
automatic can cause a lot of damage and get more shells down range
than spells can be cast. Firing left-handed also had the bonus of leaving
his 'spell hand' free to still be casting.
"Okay, I can see your arguments," replied Harry. "Plus, even if I don't hit
them, the sound of the damned thing going off should cause them to
break concentration for a second or two and allow me time to get a spell
of at them."
"But," he went on, "what about the law regarding civilians carrying
weaponry, especially concealed weaponry and handguns?"
Dan grinned and said, "I checked. There's an old law that states, as an
earl, you're entitled to develop a military force in the name of Her
Majesty. There's no minimal requirement for how many people that is.
You can be a force of one."
"You've got your heart set on this, don't you?" asked Harry a bit sullenly.
"Yep!" replied Dan with great cheer. "So, tomorrow morning we'll start.
You'll need to be here at about 8.00am. I'll then use your training as my
cooling down phase from my morning workout. Sound good?"
"No," replied Harry. "But far be it for me to disappoint the father of
Countess Ravenclaw. I'll see you tomorrow morning."
"Good lad!" said a grinning Dan.
# # #
Next morning, Michael came in to see him and Harry told him he'd be
moving out that day.
"Do you need me to start packing your effects now, My Lord," he asked.
"No, a light breakfast first," replied Harry. "And then I have to disappear
for about two hours. Major Granger is insisting I begin a physical fitness
regime under his tutelage and I'm hoping it's not going to take longer
than that. So, I should be back here directly after that to move everything
to Potter Manor."
"Yes, My Lord," said Michael. "It has been a pleasure to aid you this past
week, Sir."
"No, Michael, the thanks are all mine," replied Harry seriously. "You've
been a godsend. Her Majesty was right. Staying in a hotel would not have
been the best idea."
"Thank you, My Lord, for your kind words," he replied with a small bow
and left the room.
Harry enjoyed a breakfast of a small bowl of bran cereal with a dollop of
fresh fruit, a small orange juice, a cup of tea and a couple slices of fresh
toast. Then headed off to the Grangers for a couple of hours of what he
would soon come to believe was Hell.
# # #
When he returned two hours later he looked quite bedraggled. Michael
was waiting for him.
"Michael?" he asked.
"Yes, My Lord?"
"I believe the Major is trying to kill me and humiliate me at the same
time."
"Oh?" the butler asked.
"He had me run, Michael. Lots," said Harry with a bit of moan.
"Running is good for you, My Lord," said Michael.
"But he wouldn't let up! He kept pushing me and pushing me," whined
Harry.
"That would get the heart pumping, My Lord."
"I tried to get him to include Hermione, his daughter, in our future
training," said Harry. "But he wouldn't hear of it."
"Oh?" asked the butler. "And why is that, My Lord?"
"He said, quite unctuously mind, that 'Countesses do not run'."
"That would seem to be a valid point, My Lord," said Michael, his voice
beginning to sound a little strained.
"Yeah, maybe," sulked Harry. "But he didn't have to do it while running
backwards in front of me! And, not even appearing to be out of breath
while I was wheezing away like a leaky set of bellows!"
All Harry heard was a slight choking sound coming from his butler's
direction.
"Michael? Are you laughing at me?" demanded Harry.
"No, Sir," choked the butler with a face that was beginning to flush.
"Well," Harry grumbled, a bit suspicious of his butler of this past week.
"When I suggested maybe there was someone else he could recommend
to help me train, he mentioned someone he called 'Sar'Major'. He also
seemed to think that was funny. Do you think that sounds funny?"
"Excuse me, Sir," said the butler with a very strained rapid voice, leaving
the room quite rapidly for the bedroom. "I need to get a change of clothes
out for you!"
Harry had the impression the man had actually fled!
# # #
After showering and getting changed, Harry took all his belongings and
headed for Potter Manor. There, he found out from Pixie that 'Master
Sirius' was still asleep.
"Best leave him, then," said Harry to the elf.
Indicating his bags, he said, "Can you please put the trunk in the master
bedroom? The duffel is for the office."
"O-Kay, Master Harry, Sir!" chirped the elf.
She grabbed the trunk and popped with it out of the room, returning a
few seconds later and popping out with the duffel.
Walking up stairs and entering the master bedroom, Harry called Pixie
and asked, "What did you do with my parent's effects?"
"Pixie put them in a trunk up in the attic, Master Harry," she replied. "Did
Pixie do good?"
"That's fine," said Harry nodding. "Does Master Sirius have any clothes to
wear?"
"Oh, yes, Master Harry Sir!" said the elf excitedly. "Master Sirius used to
live here before Master James and Missy Lily went away! He have
clothes!"
Harry nodded again and said, "Good. But if he doesn't have enough, tell
him he can have Master James's clothes."
"O-Kay, Master Harry, Sir!" chirped the elf.
Harry went down to the study and pulled out all his book purchases. He
cleared some of his parent's books off one of the bookshelves in the room
and placed his purchases there.
Then he set up his typewriter and typing paper onto the desk, and used
the two, now dead, message cubes as paperweights to hold down the
typing paper. One for the blank sheets, and one for the sheets he'd
already typed up for his book. He'd also come up with a better title for it,
'Harry Potter: In His Own Words'. It went straight to the truth.
He'd thought of starting to type where he'd left off, but changed his mind.
He grabbed about a half dozen of the still blank sheets and a pen. And he
began to write. He needed to know what teachers he'd need in the school
when they were ready to restructure the entire curriculum.
He thought about how many classes for students to attend, and when. It
was important to recognise that idle hands will lead to mischief. He
needed to teach the mundane-raised about the wizarding world and the
magical-raised about the mundane world. He needed to instill within
them, the students, a strong sense of ethics and morality right from the
start.
He thought about making the classes closer together with distances
between classrooms arranged in a more logical and sensible fashion. He
thought about separating the subjects where the students needed to use
their wands so their magical cores weren't exhausted.
After an hour he had the subjects down, and what sort of teachers he'd
need for each. He had started with what he knew was already there and
built upon that. Some classes would be removed or moved to an elective.
Some classes would need completely restructuring. But extra classes
would definitely be added.
There would be:
Years Subjects
1 Ethics and Morality (new class)
1 Studies and Traditions of the Mundane World (class for magically raised
students only)
1 Studies and Traditions of the Wizarding World (class for mundane raised
students only)
1-5 Transfiguration (unchanged)
1-5 Charms (unchanged)
1 Chemistry (new class)
2 Chemistry and Potions (new double class)
3-5 Potions (restructured double class)
3 Mathematics (new class)
3-4 Physics (new class)
1-5 Defence (restructured)
1-2 Mathematics and Accounting (New class)
1-2 History of Magic (restructured and updated)
1-4 Astronomy (restructured to use the ability of the magical sky in the Great
Hall)
2 Law
2-5 Herbology (restructured)
3-4 Meditation and Occlumency (new class - elective)
3-5 Care of Magical Creatures (restructured)
3-5 Technology & Technomancy (new class - elective)
3-5 Divination (restructured - elective - conditional)
4-5 Ancient Runes & Ley Lines (restructured and updated - elective)
4-5 Arithmancy (unchanged - elective)
5 Wandless, Druidic, Other Forms of Magic (new class - elective)
5 Supervised Self Study and Research (new class - elective)
6-7 Advanced Transfiguration (unchanged)
6-7 Advanced Charms (unchanged)
6-7 Advanced Herbology (unchanged)
6-7 Advanced Potions 1
6-7 Advanced Potions 2
6-7 Advanced Defence
6-7 Advanced Care of Magical Creatures (restructured)
6-7 Advanced Ancient Runes & Ley Lines (restructured and updated)
6-7 Advanced Arithmancy (unchanged)
6-7 Advanced Technomancy (new class)
6-7 Politics and Diplomacy (new class)
6-7 Business Principles (new class)
6-7 Curse Breaking (new class)
6-7 First Aid
That was a hell of a lot more classes added than he'd originally expected.
Of course, some professors would cover multiple classes. But Harry knew
he needed to bring in more teachers to fill all the slots. A lot more
teachers. Many of them would need to be mundane-born, or at least
raised and more-or-less living in the mundane world now.
He needed Sir David's help or he'd have to advertise. That was now a
given. And he'd pay for the extra teaching staff out of his own funds, for
now. Once the four heirs brought the school up to a decent standard, he
could offer international students access. They could pay extra. But he
was also going to get rid of the twenty-five percent discount offered pure-
bloods. That, of course, would happen anyway when the laws were
changed. But he could bring it in to the school early.
He made a list of what sort of mundane-knowledgeable teachers he'd
need:
Ethics and Morality
Studies and Traditions of the Mundane World (Professor Babbage just didn't
get it)
Chemistry
Mathematics
Accounting
Physics
Law (a foot in both camps?)
Politics and Diplomacy
Business Principles
And he made a list of magical knowledgeable teachers he'd need:
Studies and Traditions of the Wizarding World
Chemistry and Potions (someone with a foot in both camps?)
Defence (replace Quirrell)
History of Magic (replace Binns)
Meditation and Occlumency
Technology & Technomancy (overseas?)
Curse Breaking
First Aid and Basic Healing (Madam Pomfrey doubles?)
Wandless, Druidic, Other Forms of Magic
For those put on detention, a specific staff member for that with
knowledge in:
Manners and Proper Behaviour
Equality and Respect
There would be no more useless detentions of cauldron scrubbing or the
like. Detentions would be meaningful and suitable for the 'crime'
committed.
Next, he set about rewriting the student's rulebook. He wanted ten rules
that covered most major infractions. He'd ensure a copy was delivered to
each student and their guardians.
1. Your wand is considered a deadly weapon. If you point it at someone, and
that person has not given you prior permission to do so, it can be construed as
an attempt to cause lethal harm. You may be treated accordingly by staff.
Magical paintball within the paintball arena is not construed as an attempt to
cause harm.
2. The derogatory terms 'muggle', 'muggle-born', 'squib', 'mudblood' and 'blood
traitor' are banned anywhere on the grounds of Hogwarts, within the town of
Hogsmeade, aboard the Hogwarts Express or Kings Cross Station. Use of those
terms from this moment forth will cause you the immediate loss of five points
minimum. You may use the terms non-magical or mundane, or mundane born.
3. Each student will receive a set number of points at the beginning of each
year. If your points drop to half, your guardians will be notified. If your points
drop to ten percent remaining, your guardians will again to notified. If your
points drop to zero you can, and probably will, be expelled. Point deductions
may be appealed in the first instance to your House Counsellor. If you're
unsatisfied with the decision, you may appeal to your Head of House. The
Head of House's decision is final.
4. Points may be earned back through academic reward or through working
for the school in specified tasks. Points allocated will be fair.
5. Having fun is allowed. Having fun at the expense of harm to another is not.
Exception: Within the rules of the game of any recognised sport including on
the Quidditch pitch.
6. Criminal activity will be reported to the Department of Magical Law
Enforcement (DMLE). If the DMLE find you guilty of committing a crime, you
may be expelled irrespective of the number of points you hold.
7. Any student expelled from Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry
will have their name submitted to the DMLE as no longer attending the school.
If you do not attend a school you may quickly find your wand snapped and
your magic bound.
8. The Heirs want you to be safe during your stay at Hogwarts School of
Witchcraft and Wizardry. If you discover a situation within the school or
grounds you do not consider safe, report it to the nearest Professor, your
Counsellor or one of the four Heirs immediately. A quick and accurate report
may see you earn points.
9. The Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Hogwarts Castle and the
grounds, are the property of the four Heirs. It is they, and they alone, who
make the final decision on all matters relating to the school, the castle, the
grounds and the students.
10. Irrespective of the decision of the Sorting Hat, in extenuating
circumstances you may be resorted into another House by the Heads of the
Houses. Their decision is final.
Once he'd done that, Harry sat back and sighed.
From the side he heard Sirius, "What're you doing, Pup?"
Harry was startled. He didn't realise Sirius was even out of bed yet. A
quick check of the time showed he'd been working almost nonstopfor
three hours.
Sighing, Harry replied, "Making a start on completely rewriting the
school curriculum."
"Now, that's a lofty goal," said Sirius. "Why would you want to?"
"Because that's where the attitudes of magical Britain are first formed in
the minds of the country's witches and wizards," replied Harry. "Their
time at Hogwarts are their formative years. And it's there they learn the
vast majority of life in the magical community. If I can shape the
curriculum I can shape their minds.
"I need to shape how the graduating students think about their place in
the world in order to get them to stop being unknowingly seditious. Once
I've got that sorted, I'm most of the way to enacting major change across
the whole community."
Sirius snorted, "This was Merlin's idea?"
"Both of us, actually," replied Harry. "I think it was the idea we both
came to when we were trying to figure out where to start. I remember
saying, 'We need to start at the beginning, of course. Where else would
we start?' and that led us to realising what an opportunity Hogwarts, as
the only serious magical school in the United Kingdom, offered us."
"Not the Ministry?" asked Sirius, quite curious.
"Oh, we'll be working that end, too, of course," replied Harry. "Her
Majesty is really quite displeased with Her Minister and the Ministry for
Magic. So, I know we have to make a start on that as soon as possible. I
think she'll be... testy... if we don't."
Sirius snorted and shook his head. "Your father would be soooo proud of
you, Harry," he said. "Here's you, about to pull the ultimate prank of all
time, and you're just so calm and relaxed about it all."
"There's a non-magical saying, 'Prior preparation and planning prevents
poor performance'," said Harry. "And there was one Hell of a lot of
planning that went into this. Sure, I've hit a few bumps where things
didn't go as expected, but they weren't anywhere near enough to rattle
me or completely derail the plans."
"So, what's next in your grand plans?" asked Sirius.
"Getting you down to Gringotts, and then to Ollivander's," replied Harry.
"Have you had breakfast yet?"
"Yeah, while you were in here writing up a storm," said his godfather.
"Well," said Harry, rising from his chair. "There's no time like the present.
And I don't like the target that's currently on your back while you haven't
taken your ring."
"Actually, before we do that," said Sirius a bit carefully, "Do you want to
tell me what all that was about last night?"
"Ah!" said Harry, understanding. "You mean my animagus form."
"So, you are an animagus, just like your father and me," he said. "What
was it? And how did you disapparate while in the form?"
Harry smiled and said a bit proudly, "I'm an earth phoenix. And I didn't
disapparate. I used the inherent ability of the phoenix to... flash... out of
here."
Sirius was gobsmacked. "You're a phoenix?"
Nodding and chuckling, Harry said, "Yeah."
"I didn't know someone could have a magical creature as an animagus,"
said Sirius with wonder.
"Why not?" asked Harry. "You're halfway between an Irish wolfhound and
grimm."
"A grimm?" asked Sirius.
"Yeah, didn't you know?" asked Harry back.
"No, it never occurred to me," replied Sirius with a smile.
"Well," said Harry, changing the subject, "The Animagus Mutual
Admiration Society is going to need to adjourn, for now. We need to get
you to Gringotts and Ollivanders."
Sirius nodded, and led the way back into the parlour and the fireplace.
"Let's get it over with," he sighed.
# # #
Coming out in the public fireplace in Diagon Alley, Sirius immediately
headed for the bank. At all times he kept a wary eye out for anyone who
might have had any intent to accost them. There were a lot of people
quite upset he was no longer in Azkaban, and still thought him guilty. It
didn't matter if the Veritaserum, and Dumbledore's confession, cleared
him of all charges. They didn't want to be wrong in their original
assumption, because it would make them look like idiots.
They made it to the bank without trouble and Sirius was soon on his way
to see his Account Manager. Harry used the opportunity to speak with
Blockrig.
In a private room and pleasantries out of the way, Harry asked, "What
did you find out about the ownership of the Daily Prophet?"
"It's owned in shares by a number of members on the Wizengamot and
other wealthy people and, in large part, by the Ministry, My Lord,"
replied Blockrig. "However, the Ministry share, while substantial, is still
under twenty-five per cent. I have begun to make enquiries of the share
holders, or their representatives, to purchase their shares. Would you like
me to go ahead with that?"
Harry didn't hesitate. "Yes, and see how much of the share owned by the
Ministry you can also acquire. I'm not against using bribes to garner
those shares, either. Do it quietly and, if necessary, do it slowly. I don't
want my hand tipped. I also don't want the Daily Prophet, if it can be at
all avoided, knowing who the real purchaser is, just yet."
"Very good, My Lord," said Blockrig. "You want to be the majority
shareholder but remain silent, until you're ready."
"Precisely," replied Harry.
"If I may ask, My Lord," said Blockrig, cautiously, "Is this part of your...
destruction of Albus Dumbledore's reputation?"
Nodding, Harry said, "That forms part of it. But it also deals with my
reputation, for when I come out of hiding. He who holds the attention of
the masses, controls the conversation."
"I see," said the old goblin nodding. "And if you control the conversation,
you control what is talked about, and what is not."
"Exactly," said Harry firmly. "Sometimes the quill truly is mightier than
the sword. Especially, when you're the one holding the quill... and you
know how to use it."
After concluding his business, Harry waited for Sirius to meet him on the
main floor of the bank. He had to wait a while, though. When Sirius
finally walked onto the main floor, Harry could see him staring at the
Head of House ring on his finger.
As Sirius walked up to him, Harry said, "Good. It looks good on you, Lord
Black."
Startled, Sirius replied, "This is going to take some getting used to."
"You were born for the role," replied Harry. "Now, shall we head for
Ollivanders?"
Looking up, Sirius replied, "Yes, I think that would be for the best. I think
it's going to feel good finally having a wand in my hand again after all
these years."
Leaving the bank, there was still no sign of anyone who might recognise
them. And they made their way down to Ollivander's. Sirius also told him
he'd kicked out Bellatrix, Narcissa and Draco from the family. And
reclaimed the family heirlooms, including the Hufflepuff cup, from
Bellatrix's vault. That was now safely in Sirius's vault.
"At least, once it becomes known, you're going to be safe from Malfoy
trying to get you bumped off," said Harry. "Malfoy might try and argue
the matter before the Wizengamot, but kicking them out of the family is
not something so odd as to warrant attention."
Inside Ollivander's, there was no one else present. Sirius walked straight
up to the counter and rang the little silver tabletop bell. Ollivander came
sliding along the wall on a library shelf wheeled ladder, and hopped off.
Looking at Sirius, he said, "Ah, Sirius Black. I've been wondering when
you'd be coming into my store. Ten and a quarter inch, oak, with a
unicorn hair core."
Suddenly staring right at Harry, he said. "And you, Mister Potter. Are you
here to purchase your first?"
"Ahhh... No," replied Harry. "I'll be back at the end of the month for that.
Today is just for Lord Black."
"Of course," said the old wand maker, looking back at Sirius. "Let me see
what I can do."
The old wand maker disappeared into his stacks before coming back with
an old box. It was covered on top with a layer dust.
"Now that you've grown some," said Ollivander, "Perhaps a slightly longer
wand, this time."
Opening the box and offering its contents to Sirius, Sirius removed the
wand from the box and, holding it, he and Harry could both sense the
power emanating from the match.
"Oak from the same tree, hair from the same unicorn. This time at ten
and three quarter inches," said the old crafter. "Repeat customers are
almost always much easier." Turning to Harry he asked, "Are you sure I
can't fit you for a wand now, Mister Potter?"
"I'm sure. Thank you," said Harry.
After paying for the wand, Sirius was followed out of the store by Harry,
who looked back wondering how the hell the old man had seen through
his glamour.
"Now, Sirius," said Harry, shaking off the feeling. "How about some
decent clothes? Madam Malkin's or Twilfitt and Tattings?"
Sirius nodded and said, "Definitely not Twilfitts. I'll pick up a couple of
outfits at Malkin's,but I'm happy enough wearing your father's clothes.
We were very close to being the same size."
"Sirius, you're a Lord. You need to both dress the part and be seen to be
dressing the part," said Harry. "Otherwise, other folks won't take you
serious."
"Oh. Ha Ha," said Sirius with a straight face.
Grinning, Harry said, "Madam Malkin's, it is."
After buying some decent wizard wear, and including two top quality sets
from Twilfitt and Tattings much to Sirius's disgust, Harry and Sirius went
back to Potter Manor, The Pottery.
# # #
Once more back at The Pottery, and with lunch under their belts, Harry
said to Sirius, "I had a long think about what you said last night about
Remus."
"Yes, and?" prompted Sirius.
"I think you're right. We need to have, at least, a sit-down conversation
with the man," said Harry.
"Good," replied Sirius.
"But I think you're going to need to be proactive in your search for him,"
explained Harry. "I think you're going to need to take out an
advertisement in, at least, the Daily Prophet; and probably similar
newspapers over on the continent. Just in case he's still over there."
Sirius nodded and said, "Yeah, that'd work. Where should he contact me?"
Thinking about it, Harry said, "Owls don't need to know where someone
is to get mail through to them, right?"
"Right," replied Sirius. "So, just tell them to owl me at Grimmauld Place,
and the owl will come here, anyway?"
"That's what I think will happen," replied Harry. "Unless, of course, you
want to move back into Grimmauld Place. After all, it's your home."
"No, no, no," said Sirius waving his hands in a warding off gesture. "That
may be the home of the Black family, but it's definitely not my home."
Hesitating, Sirius then asked, "Unless you're throwing me out, Pup?"
"Definitely not!" said Harry emphatically. "If this is where you want to
live, then this is your home. I know Dad wanted that, at least."
"Thanks, Harry," the older man said gratefully.
"But," said Harry, "I need to know I can trust Remus before he finds out
I'm no longer stuffed away somewhere. So, when he does contact you,
tell him to meet you at the Leaky Cauldron, or someplace similar. I'll
wear my glamour and be a friend of yours, we can figure out what to do
then."
"Not a bad idea, Pup," mused Sirius.
Nodding, Harry said, "Okay, we'll do that, then."
# # #
Later in the day Harry said, "I'm still very uncomfortable with Dobby
portraying me in the Durlsey house. I'm thinking of pulling him out
early."
"Won't that put a crimp in what you want to do?" asked Sirius.
Still thinking, Harry replied, "No, I don't think so. You see, my biggest
problem is going to be switching with Dobby during the early morning of
Saturday, the twenty-fourth of this month, that could set Dumbledork's
monitors off he has on the wards. Plus, it's that night the other Heirs are
supposed to receive their final cube. I can get their guardians to actually
activate the last one, but I really wanted to be there for it.
"Then, I either have to stay there for the next eleven days until the whole
drama of Hagrid collecting me from the Hut-on-the-Rock at midnight, the
morning of my birthday, and then spend the whole day with him doing
all the buying of my school supplies. That would put me out of
circulation for twelve days, and I really don't want to go through the
whole charade of that.
"Then I have to switch back with Dobby for the month of August, before
switching back for the final time on the morning of the 1st of September
when Uncle Vernon drops me off at Kings Cross Station."
Sighing, Harry went on to say, "That's stupid. I want Dumbledore to be
rattled and off his game, so let's really throw him off his game. I'll send
Pixie to Dobby to tell him, as soon as he receives the Hogwarts letter on
the 24th, he's to walk out the front door to the street, run away and elf-
apparate straight here with it. If there's any tracking charms anywhere on
Dobby or his... my... belongings, I'll remove the damned things right
away.
"Dumbledork's alarms will go off, but so what? When he goes to the
Dursleys to try and find out what happened to me, the only thing they'll
be able to tell him is that they sent me to fetch the mail, and I just
walked out the door and away. Dumbles will then be frantic trying to
work out what happened to me."
Sirius said, "Well, that'll save the elf from further abuse, but what then?"
Thinking a bit more, Harry said, "We'll set it up that I'll turn up a while
later at Diagon Alley as Harry Potter. Say... about four to five hours later.
I'll go to Gringotts - because that's where someone said I should go first -
and then I'll come out and start buying my school supplies. I won't keep it
a secret who I am; after all, I have no idea I'm supposed to be famous.
Dumblebutt should, by then, have the Alley watched.
"He'll soon receive word from an informant Harry Potter's turned up in
the Alley and will leg-it straight there to grab me. I'll scream bloody
murder about 'the dirty old man who wants to drag me away and touch
me in naughty places'. That will bring folks from everywhere to find out
what's going on. Someone is sure to contact the aurors."
"You're currently looking for me and you... just happen... to also be in the
Alley looking for information about me, when Dumblebum finds me. You
run up to him and, not recognising me, you'll demand of him, 'Where's
my godson, old man; where's Harry Potter?'."
"I'll say, 'I'm Harry Potter!' By then the aurors will either be there or very
close. You know you're my magical guardian as you read the Potter Will
before my parents died so, if Dumbles tries to take me away - which he
will - you'll scream 'kidnapping'. I'll just happen to have a copy of the Will
as the goblins gave it to me. I just won't say when they gave it to me.
"I'm sure I can coach Amelia to snatch the Will out of my hand as soon as
I brandish it, thereby stopping old Dumbles from doing it first, and we
can go from there."
Sirius snorted and then laughed. "Dumbledore won't know what hit him!"
he said.
"Besides," said Harry, "if Remus hasn't read the advertisement in any of
the papers, by then; then the articles of how Harry Potter suddenly
turned up in Diagon Alley out of the blue will certainly grab his
attention."
"Definitely!" said Sirius.
Sitting back and thinking a bit more, Harry then said, "Yeah, this will
work much better. Once I'm supposedly under your care, as far as
Dumbles knows, you can then... supposedly... take me back to Gringotts
to accept my ring as Lord Potter. Because, after all, it would be my
parent's wishes as the last remaining member of the Potter line.
"That would then allow an investigation of the Potter accounts... led, of
course... by the goblins and Madam Bones. That will get Dumbles well
and truly hopping. And will mean I no longer have the issue of Neville or
Susan allowing their Head of Houses rings to become public."
"That was a neat trick of convincing the goblins to do that, by the way,"
said Sirius.
Suddenly sitting up, Harry exclaimed, "Arabella Figg!"
"Pardon?" asked Sirius, surprised.
"Arabella Figg," said Harry. "She's a non-magical born to magical parents.
What you used to call a 'squib'. Dumbles has her watching the Dursley
residence to keep an eye on me; and I suspect he's paying her from my
trust fund to get her to stay there in a house just around the street from
the Dursleys. I'll have Dobby not even bother to walk out into the street.
He can come straight here very early on the morning of the 24th and I'll
swap with him, clothes and all. The mail will arrive early enough.
"As soon as I have the letter, I'll run into the street and over to Arabella
Figg's place. I'll be ranting and raving. And force her to tell me what the
letter was all about. I won't give her a chance to think or to contact
Dumbles until I get the information out of her. Then I'll say how 'Number
four, Privet Drive, Little Whinging is not my home!' and do as big a burst
of accidental magical energy as I can, and use it to cover my blowing the
monitoring charms I'm sure Dumbles has placed on the clothes of 'Harry'.
That should trigger the wards. I'll then run out of the house and flee
down the street. As soon as she can no longer see me I apparate the Hell
out of there.
"She, the dutiful spy she is, will immediately try to contact Dumbledore
and let him know what's happened. As school is not in session I think
she's going to have a hard time doing that. When he finally gets word,
he'll come looking for me and won't find me, of course. Then I turn up
four to five hours later, as planned."
Laughing, Sirius said, "Damn, Pup! I think you've got yourself a grand
prank."
"Okay," said Harry and looked at his watch. "It's Friday today, so I'll tell
the other three Heirs and their families, tonight, I want to get everyone
together tomorrow here. Hell, it'll give us an opportunity to test the
emergency portkeys I made for the Grangers, while we're at it. I can
apparate back here while they portkey here, straight after my training
session with Dan."
"Then I'll lay out the new plan to everyone at once," continued Harry.
"We can brainstorm it a bit more, together. I don't want the others to
keep thinking I'm the only one who gets to make the plans. They've got
skin in this game, and it's as much their decision as it is mine.
"Besides, it's about time The Grangers, Neville and Susan also got to meet
you. They need to know who else is part of this little 'Save the World
from Dark Lords' group we've got going."
"Yeah, I get that," said Sirius. "I'd like to meet them, too."
"Then, I'll let them know tonight," said Harry.
For the rest of the day Harry and Sirius talked a bit while Harry also
spent time writing his book. Now that he had, what he felt was, a better
plan for getting Dobby out of the Dursley house, he was able to relax and
really concentrate on writing.
He may not now need the book as soon as he thought he would, but
getting it written was an important step in letting the wizarding world
know what sort of home life Dumbledore had dumped him into at the
Dursleys. And also show the wizarding world he didn't live the life as a
spoiled brat.
Enjoying another excellent dinner with his godfather, the two of them
designed the advertisement they'd put into the wizarding papers home
and abroad.
At the usual time, and after packing up all the school text books to take
with him, Harry left for Longbottom Manor.
# # #
Walking in through the door, Harry greeted Augusta and said, "I'm not
comfortable with leaving Dobby in the Dursley house any longer than
necessary, so I want to pull him out early. Would you and Neville be able
to floo to The Pottery, Potter Manor, at about 1.00pm tomorrow?"
Surprised, Augusta said, "Of course, My Lord. You've developed a new
plan, I take it?"
"Yes," said Harry. "But I want everyone together to hash over it to see if
they can find any holes in it. The Heirs should be a part of what we
decide."
Nodding, Augusta said, "That would be wise. And I think it's the right
thing to do, allowing the others to help plan."
A few more pleasantries and Harry activated the cube containing
mundane medicine. The Heirs might not realise it, yet. But they'd have
more than enough knowledge to sit the final year's medical exams for a
university degree in the subject by tomorrow morning.
Harry then departed for The Ossuary, and invited them to the same
meeting.
Leaving Susan with her cube of the same subject, he left for the Grangers.
At the Grangers he sat with the three and made the same invitation. He
also gave the stack of school text books to Hermione.
Speaking to her, he said, "These are the current text books for all seven
years at Hogwarts. I've already read them. Have a read through them,
yourself... you can speed read now, of course... I'll pick them up
tomorrow night or the next and then hand them off to Neville and Susan
after that."
Turning to Dan and Emma he said, "Use the emergency portkeys to come
to The Pottery, Potter Manor. It'll be an excellent practical test of the
system. I'll bring you back after the meeting and reset them for you, so
they're good to go again."
"A system test", said Dan. "Good idea, lad."
"Just, please be aware," said Harry, "the feeling of portkeying can be
disconcerting. When you're not used to it, you can wind up on the floor
at the arrival point sitting on your butt. You will, eventually, get used to
it."
After a bit more talk about other matters, Harry gave Hermione her
mundane medicine cube and headed back to The Pottery. Tomorrow was
going to be... interesting.
# # #
14. Dan and Emma's Shock
Chapter Fourteen - Dan and Emma's Shock
# # #
Harry and Sirius enjoyed an early lunch after Harry had spent a lot of the
morning after his training session writing. Sirius spent some of it reading
what Harry had written of both the redevelopment of the Hogwarts'
curriculum and Harry's supposed life story.
After lunch they waited until the appointed hour. Harry made sure Pixie
was aware they'd be having guests over, and she could prepare snacks.
He also put more mundane monies aside for Pixie's household shopping
fund.
Amelia and Susan stepped through from the floo first, and a couple
minutes later Neville and Augusta came through. As Augusta was
stepping through there was a sudden 'Pop-pop-pop' sound and, from the
entry hall, came the sounds of folks not used to portkeying suddenly
arriving.
Harry went in to make sure the Grangers were alright with Dan sitting on
the floor muttering, "Oh, God!"
Hermione was giggling but said, "That was fun!"
While Emma moaned, "Ohhh... that was bad."
With Neville's help Harry had the two Grangers up on their feet, while
Amelia helped Hermione up. Greetings and pleasantries were quickly
exchanged while Harry led everyone back, or just into, the parlour. Harry
had Pixie bring in some fresh juice and gave the Grangers time to get
their portkey legs back under them.
Once everyone was settled down, and Sirius had joined them, Harry
introduced Sirius to the Grangers, Neville and Susan; before taking a seat
himself.
"Thanks for coming, everyone," he said. "Though I know it feels a great
deal longer it's now been just over a week since all this started, and I felt
we should all get together to discuss matters.
"Plus, as I explained to each of you last night, I want to change how soon
I pull Dobby out of the Dursley House."
Emma said, "Good, because I have to admit I was very uncomfortable
learning someone was being so ill-treated there. I don't care if they're not
human; they still have feelings and can feel pain."
There were murmurs of agreement from quite a few others.
Nodding, Harry said, "And I couldn't agree more. That's why I've a better
idea. One that will save Dobby from a further six weeks of that
nonsense."
Harry went on to explain what he and Sirius had discussed the afternoon
before. He outlined how it would send Dumbledore into a panic, at first,
and then lead to his further embarrassment when he caught up with the
real Harry in Diagon Alley.
He also put to them all how he was going to have the goblins remove the
suppression on the Potter Head of House and Black Heir's rings
"So, Sirius will be alerted by the rings I've taken up my Black Heir's ring,
which will be the supposed trigger for him to race to Diagon Alley to
look for me. Dumbledore will already have been alerted by his spies I'm
in the Alley somewhere. I'll ensure he finds me in the middle of the Alley.
He'll, of course, grab me with the intention of getting me out of there,
and I'll scream bloomin' murder.
"Someone is sure to put a call in to the aurors about some kid screaming
how 'some dirty old man was trying to drag him away to have his wicked
ways with him'. That will alert Madam Bones to bring a team of aurors
with her to the Alley. And we play it from there.
"Dumbledore will, again, be publicly embarrassed. Sirius will be able to
claim me as his godson and heir to all and sundry. And I'll be able to
come out of hiding."
The first to speak, Augusta said, "It's perfect!"
Frowning, Amelia said, "I can't find a fault with it, other than to point out
you're relying on Arabella Figg to contact Dumbledore in time; for
Dumbledore not to be in the Alley himself at the time and intercept you
before you go into Gringotts; and for him to have spies in the Alley."
"That's why the four to five hour delay before I head there," said Harry.
"That's both more than enough time for Arabella to contact Dumbledore,
but too long for him to spend the entire time wandering the Alley
himself. There's still folks out there who want to... remonstrate with him
about the owl interceptions. He won't want to be there too long. Hence,
why I know he'll have spies there."
Thinking, Augusta then looked up and said, "How about I spend the
middle of the day in the Alley to keep an eye out for Dumbledore. When
he turns up, I'll know. And I'll also have a fair idea who he bribes, or
pays, to alert him when Harry turns up. I'll let Harry know via mirror and
he can then make sure the spy, or spies, see him and recognise him."
"That'll work," said Amelia.
"And if I wear a cap or similar, and keep it pulled down low, I should be
able to get to Gringotts without being seen," said Harry. "Once I'm out of
Gringotts it no longer matters how long it'll take Dumbledore's spies to
spot me and alert him, and for Dumbledore to turn up. As soon as I leave
Gringotts I'll take my cap off and make sure the scar is visible. Then I just
wander from shop to shop collecting my school supplies and wait him
out."
Augusta said, "And out in public you can brandish the Will. Dumbledore
will be left to explain his 'will tampering'... which is yet another charge to
lay against him... and it will also be discovered he wasn't your guardian,
after all. So he had no excuse for stuffing you in the Dursley home."
"And no excuse for stuffing me back there later," finished Harry.
"You get your letter on the 24th," said Emma. "So, Dobby needs to remain
for another week and a half."
"Better that than another seven weeks," said Amelia.
Emma nodded thoughtfully.
"Now," said Harry, taking the conversation again, "as I'm now going to
come out of hiding, and will publicly have taken up my Potter and Black
rings, that then gives Susan and Neville the opportunity to also show
their rings; if you, Madam Bones; and you, Madam Longbottom, permit
them to.
"If they come forward with their family House rings, the concept of
having a Proxy comes into play. At the moment, Madam Longbottom,
you're still carrying the role of Regent. Technically, that's not lawful.
Madam Bones can always say she's only on the Wizengamot in her
capacity as Head of the DMLE. But, it'll also mean another Proxy can be
brought into play on 'our' side."
"I don't claim to be the Regent for the House of Longbottom, anymore,"
replied Augusta. "I now say I represent the House of Longbottom. People
can make their own assumptions."
"Oh, how very Dumbledore-ish of you," chuckled Harry.
"As for Susan, since the goblins have already blocked the rings, I'd rather
wait until just before she boards the Hogwarts Express," said Amelia
before turning to her niece and asking, "Is that okay with you, Susan?"
Susan nodded and shrugged her shoulders, "Yeah, I don't mind."
"I think we should do the same with Neville. That way the Wizengamot
will not be waiting for him to present himself," said Augusta.
"Yeah, sounds good," said Neville.
"But, I still want to keep the founders' heirs rings hidden until absolutely
necessary," said Harry. "That would just raise too many questions until
we're ready to deal with them."
"Yes," said Dan. "I'd like to keep my little girl, my little girl, for a while
longer, if it's all the same to you folks."
"I think we're all in agreement with that," replied Harry, looking around
the gathering. He saw nothing but nods.
"Anyone else have any questions or view on that matter?" he went on to
ask.
"No, but I want to ask about the cubes," said Hermione.
"Go for it," replied Harry.
"When do we start on the ones on magic?" she asked eagerly.
Harry laughed and replied, "You start tonight, actually. You all now have
the wealth of knowledge of pretty much doctorates in Physics including
both theoretical and practical, Mathematics, Law... both mundane and
magical, traditions in both worlds, courtly behaviour, ethics and
morality... which would earn you a PhD in Philosophy, non-magical and
magical medicine, potions and herbology."
"Wait," said Emma. "Did you say doctorates?"
"Yep," replied Harry. "Six of them, I believe, right off the bat. Add potions
to the mix, with chemistry, and they wouldn't have much problem adding
another half dozen. They can't get their doctorates in medicine because
that requires a certain level of practical work, which they don't have...
yet. However, it wouldn't take them long to pass it, considering they have
perfect recall of all the rest of the medical knowledge."
"My God!" she exclaimed. "That's about twenty to thirty years of tertiary
level study, just there!"
"Yep, and we're only halfway through", said Harry.
Continuing, he said, "Tonight we have technology and technomancy plus
information on how to monitor your magical cores. You need that last
one to make the heirs realise their magical cores have a limit, before I
then give them the rest on magics. That's arithmancy, astronomy, runes
and ley line magic; cantrips, charms, curses, hexes, transfiguration and
conjuration; and wandless, druidic and a smattering of other forms of
magic. The last three will then be weaponry, security systems, business
principles, leadership, tactics, strategy, politics, diplomacy, and
languages and communicating with other races.
"In there are PhDs in business, political science and languages. And, once
magic is recognised by the mundane world, they'd be able to pick up
PhDs in magic."
"You've revolutionised the education system of the world," said Dan with
wonder in his voice.
"But, we can't market it," said Harry firmly. "Can you imagine what it
would do to both the education industry and the risk you take with
young children having the knowledge to blow up the world?"
Amelia, who was drinking a tea at the time, suddenly spluttered, "Blow
up the world?"
"Oh, yes," replied Harry. "Non-magicals already have the weaponry to
blow up the planet. They've had it since the 1950s. Now, consider four
eleven year olds running around with the knowledge to be able to do
that, and add their ability to cast magic into the mix.
"With magic, you can easily develop and activate an atom bomb without
really trying. Do that on a large enough scale, and you could set off a
chain reaction that would annihilate the entire United Kingdom in one
hit. That is the power witches and wizards have already. Giving them the
knowledge of how to do that, add removing all sense of self preservation,
and we'd all have been ash hundreds of years ago."
"And you want to give them," said Dan, indicating the other three heirs,
"the ability to do that?"
"They already have it, Dan," replied Harry. "All witches and wizards do."
"That's one of the reasons why we have to get the wizarding world back
under control," he continued. "Do you know what could happen if some
idiot wizard gets it into his head to figure out why 'muggles' are so big on
Einstein's 1905 formula E=mc², and reads a mundane book or two on
the subject?"
"Oh. My. God!" he said with a look of horror.
"Now," said Harry, "think of how many mundane born witches and
wizards have gone through Hogwarts, have then been unable to find a
life for themselves inside the magical community, and have returned to
the mundane world and re-entered the mundane education system? Hell,
kids in the early years of high school learn this!
"The rather large section in the fourth cube that covered ethics and
morality, enough to earn them a PhD in Philosophy, and the section on
logic in the third cube, means they now won't go off and try to do it for
themselves. But that doesn't mean anyone else wouldn't. The fact it hasn't
happened yet is more a miracle than anything else."
"I feel a little ill," said Emma.
"A witch or wizard, given the sort of knowledge a first or second year
mundane high school student possesses, may get it in their head to decide
to test Einstein's Theory. The resultant explosion can easily level a small
house. And probably kill the witch or wizard who tried it, instantly. Now,
have them build an atomic bomb on a much larger scale, and set it going
as a chain reaction, and it would very quickly result in the total
annihilation of the planet. Nothing left, anywhere, but free particles,"
explained Harry.
Dan groaned.
"Now give that knowledge to a witch or wizard who is insane," said
Harry.
"Bloody hell!" groaned Dan.
"But here's some more examples to think of when I'm only talking about
what students can learn to do at Hogwarts before they graduate," said
Harry. "Apparate in to any nuclear weapon facility and make off with a
nuclear warhead; or detonate it in situ. Apparate into any nuclear power
plant and translocate the core, via a port key for example, direct and
deep into the earth's mantle. Take a large body of seawater and compress
it to the point where nuclear fission commences, and you've got yourself
one hell of a large hydrogen bomb. Hell, create a massive amount of
dynamite by transfiguring part of the earth's crust, and detonating it, or
just wait until the damned thing heats up due to the molten core of the
planet. In any of those situations you can crack the planet wide open.
Boom! No more planet.
"Myrrdin and I know, giving the three heirs the knowledge to do it, does
not mean they'll use it," said Harry. "Because, the lessons they received
on logic, ethics and morality won't let them. And that's why the cubes
don't start giving them any knowledge on magic except potion making
until tonight. That's why Myrrdin and I organised the knowledge they're
receiving and is given to them in a carefully orchestrated order. They
have the knowledge but, at the moment, would have lacked the wisdom
to use it wisely."
Turning to the other three Heirs, he said, "And when you get the
knowledge on magic, remember, you're only eleven and your magical
cores can't handle the drain much of the magic requires. If you attempt
high level spells while your core is still quite underdeveloped, you'll
quickly suffer magical exhaustion and end up falling down unconscious.
It can take many days to recover from such an act. And I can't give you
your next cube until you recover."
"I also know Hermione, for one," said Harry, looking at the young girl
directly and smiling, "will try to figure out a way to use the magic in a
way that won't cause so much drain on her magical energy reserves. She's
welcome to try."
Hermione frowned but looked like she was taking the message to heart.
Brightening and straightening up, he said, "Anyone else have any
questions?"
No one spoke.
"No?" asked "Then how about a report about our various projects we've
been tasked with over the past week?"
And the gathering began discussing where they were up to in their tasks.
"On the matter of the mundane and magical laws, Harry," prompted
Susan. "It's all just a giant mess. Where do we start?"
Harry thought for a few moments before replying, "Start with the ones
that contradict, or are against, mundane law. And focus even further on
the laws relating to equal opportunity and equality. Her Majesty is
particularly miffed with those. Break them down, if you need to, into
what doesn't need to be touched, what needs to be... altered, what needs
to be removed from the books entirely, and what needs to be completely
rewritten. Don't rewrite them yourself. That's for Her Majesty's legal
boffins to do; and we don't need to get that specific just yet. "
"Grandmother and I have been listing who on the Wizengamot are dark
families, who are neutral, who would support Dumbledore, and who
would support us against Dumbledore," said Neville. "But, that's more
Grandmother's knowledge than mine. And she's working through it now.
Is there anything else I can do?"
"Well, I've been looking at the school curriculum and rewriting the
damned thing from the ground up," replied Harry. "I'll get you to go
through what I've done and suggest some changes. Then the two of us are
going to start looking at general lesson ideas for some of the new classes.
Plus, I want to look at ideas to keep the students busy throughout the
school year with after-hour activities. I know the four Houses have an
inter-house Quidditch competition, but that only keeps a very small
select few busy except on match days. We need a whole raft of other
activities. Start thinking of wizard games the students can be involved in
that'll burn off physical energy, especially ones that involve inter-house
competitions. Idle hands lead to mischief, and I want no student to have
idle hands for too long."
Neville, musing, said, "There are books about other sports and games I
can look at for some ideas."
Harry nodded and said, "And there are mundane sports you may be able
to adopt and give a magical twist to. I'll buy a few for you, and you can
see if there are ways you can adopt any of them."
Sitting back, he said, "If that bores you after too long, you can also give
Hermione and Susan a hand. Even between them, they're going to be
busy for a long time with that job."
"Now," he said, leaning forward again. "How're you all coming along with
your search for your animagus forms?"
Hesitantly, Hermione said, "I keep having visions of flying through storm
clouds. But they tend to scare me, I'm afraid of heights."
"And I find myself running through the woods on four feet, really fast!"
said Susan.
"What about you, Neville?" asked Harry. "I know you've been at it a lot
less than the girls, but how's it coming along?"
Frowning, Neville said, "I just keep getting a sense of being low to the
ground, and being really annoyed when something comes near me."
Surprised, Harry sat back and said, "Actually, that's pretty good, all of
you. Myrrdin must be really helping."
"He's pretty boring on this subject, actually," said Susan.
"He's rather dry and... clinical," said Hermione.
"I actually like him," said Neville.
"Well, if you want to get help from another source, talk to Sirius, here,"
said Harry, indicating his godfather. "I think he'll be able to help."
Sirius sat up straighter and said, "Maybe... yeah, maybe I can at that."
After some more chatting about other matters, plus a decent afternoon
tea provided by Pixie, the group broke up. Harry took Hermione back to
the Granger home via apparation, Sirius took Dan, and Amelia took
Emma. When Amelia left, Harry then reset their emergency port keys.
Dan, watching him for a little bit, said, "Thanks for those, by the way,
Harry. And thanks for the test run. I was rather concerned about them,
actually."
"Then you should have told me earlier, Sir," replied Harry.
Dan nodded and said, "You've been a busy lad. I knew you'd have time to
do it eventually."
Harry sighed and said, "Dan, you and your family's welfare is my number
one priority. If something concerns you, tell me!"
"Thanks, lad," said Dan. "But I'm still having trouble wrapping my head
around the fact you're actually a lot older mentally than you look. I'm
getting there, though."
Harry and Sirius left a few minutes later with Harry saying he'd see them
again that evening soon after 8.30pm.
# # #
Back at the Manor, Sirius said, "I wish you wouldn't be so casual about
leaving hints I'm an animagus, Pup. I don't want it bandied about."
"With this group, I can't afford to be anything but entirely open with
them," said Harry. "I need them to trust me, implicitly. Besides, you have
nothing to fear from any of them, they're on your side, remember?"
"But, still," sighed Sirius, "I'm an unregistered animagus and Amelia Bones
is the Head of the DMLE."
"So am I, Padfoot," replied Harry. "So am I. And, soon, so are those three
kids."
"Plus," he went on, "don't you think Amelia and Augusta would like to
know how to find their own animagus forms? That's something you can
help with, if they want to know. They can't use the cubes like the other
three."
Surprised, Sirius rocked back. "I hadn't thought of that," he said.
"Well, it's something to consider," said Harry.
# # #
That evening, Harry did the rounds with the Technomancy, technology
and discovering your magical core cube. He was back home after one of
the fastest pass-throughs he had yet.
Once home he decided to have a chat with Pixie.
"Pixie!"
*Pop!* "Yes, Master Harry, Sir?"
I need to know if you know how to find a non-magical... muggle... street
address. Or if you can find another house elf for me, even though he's
taking Polyjuice."
"Oh, Pixie don't know street address. But, if Pixie taken to a place, Pixie
know how to find it later, Master Harry, Sir," said the elf.
"And what about finding another house elf, even when they're not
bonded or they're taking Polyjuice potion?" he asked.
"Pixie can find house elf if Pixie has met them before, Master Harry, Sir,"
she said.
"Okay, then," said Harry. "If I take you to outside a place, can you go into
the place and go where I tell you to find a Polyjuiced house elf?"
"Oh, yes, Master Harry, Sir!"
"Good," he said. "I'll apparate to a place in Surrey. I'll then call you. You
come and I'll point the house out to you, okay?"
"O-Kay, Master Harry, Sir!"
"Fine," he said.
Harry apparated to the laneway not far from Privet Drive and donned a
Disillusionment Charm. Then he walked around to Privet Drive and stood
not far from Number 4.
"Pixie!" he called softly.
The little elf popped in to existence alongside him.
"Yes, Master Harry, Sir?"
Pointing to Number 4 he asked, "Do you see that house over there?"
"Oh, yes, Master Harry, Sir!"
"That will be the house I want you to come back to when I tell you to go
to Privet Drive. In the cupboard under the stairs is a little house elf
named Dobby. He's taken Polyjuice Potion to look like me. I want you to
come back tonight and bring him food and a message from me, okay?"
"O-Kay, Master Harry, Sir!"
"Good girl," he said. "I want you to go back to Potter Manor, for now. I'll
see you there shortly," he instructed.
"Yes, Master Harry, Sir!"
And the little elf immediately popped away. Harry waited for a few
moments to ensure there was no one magical watching him. Then he
walked back to the laneway and apparated back to the Pottery.
Once back, Harry set about writing down his instructions for Dobby, so
he had it fixed in his mind.
Calling Pixie back to him, once more, he told her what to tell Dobby and
told her to take food with her to him as he'd been locked in the cupboard
for three weeks already. She was also to make sure he had enough food
and was to visit him in his cupboard at least once every three days until
the morning of the 24th of July.
Pixie left straight away and was back about fifteen minutes later.
"Dobby knows," she said. "Dobby will wait for letter and come straight
here as you said."
"Thank you, Pixie," said Harry, relieved that another problem would soon
be resolved.
Pixie popped away.
# # #
Back into a normal 'work' week and Harry continued to write his book.
His typing was becoming much improved and he was starting to knock
pages over at a decent clip.
Sometimes he'd have to go back and add a section he hadn't thought was
that important at the time he was writing it. Later, he realised it was
integral to another part of his life, so he had to add the missing section.
He knew he'd have to retype the whole thing over again, once he'd
finished. But, for now, he just added sections by typing it up and pinning
it to the sheet where the missing section belonged.
Part of the problem of having an eidetic memory wasn't so much trying
to recollect everything, as trying to sort through everything for the
nuggets of memory that were important, against almost all the memory
which wasn't. Think of it as writing an executive summary of half a page
from a folio of over a thousand pages.
He had also given more thought to when he would have the book
printed, as he didn't want Dumblebutt tipped off by someone in the
printing company. Then he realised he could avoid that entirely by going
to a mundane publisher. He'd just tell them it was a fictional account of
the life of a small boy, and that he only wanted a modest print run to
start with. Once he had enough for the entire student population he'd
hold off on having more printed until he was ready for the rest of the
magical community to learn about what happened to the boy known as
Harry Potter at the Dursley residence.
Then he'd send it to a publisher in the magical world with an addendum:
'This is an account of the life of the boy known as Harry James Potter, the so-
called boy-who-lived, as written by Harry James Potter. Any other works ever
written about my life are pure fiction. I have never been interviewed by
anyone looking to write a story about my life. I have never endorsed a
product, no matter what a manufacturer may advertise. If a manufacturer
says I endorsed their product, they're lying!'
By Thursday morning the other Heirs had finished the last of the four
cubes focussed on magic. There were just three to go, and these focussed
almost entirely on mundane matters - except for magical security systems
and the language of the goblins and a couple other races.
Sirius had let him know that both Susan and Neville had contacted him
for advice of nailing down their animagus forms, but Hermione hadn't
yet. Harry wondered whether it was because of her fear of heights, or she
felt she was making fast enough progress. He'd check with her that night.
Harry had also, as promised, attended the Granger residence every
morning to go through a morning training session. Just this morning, Dan
had brought a small 25 calibre ACP automatic.
Though, he had the knowledge of mundane weaponry, this morning was
the first time he'd actually held a handgun in hand. It was small, but Dan
assured him it was only until he was able to hold a larger calibre. Sure,
there was little if any stopping power in the gun; but, that wasn't the
point. Magicals didn't use mundane weaponry. Having a handgun, one he
can use left-handed, was extra fire-power. Besides, he was interested in
finding out how well a Protego Charm could stop a bullet; or, even if it
could.
Things were progressing well, but it meant Harry was beginning to feel
bored. When he was with Myrrdin, every moment not spent sleeping was
spent doing one activity after another. He even read, or they talked,
while eating.
Ever since he arrived back at the beginning of the month he had very few
moments where he wasn't either sleeping, acting or planning to act. This
waiting grated on his nerves. He'd pace if it was in his nature to do so. He
only did that when he was really angry. Being bored because he lacked
something on which to focus only really had one answer. He meditated.
He was clearing a space on the floor of the parlour to give himself some
breathing room when his mirror vibrated. Pulling it out and flipping it
open he saw Hermione.
"Hi, 'Mione," he said. "What's up?"
"Hi, Harry," she replied. "You know how you said on Sunday I was
welcome to try the spells if I could figure a way to use less energy from
my magical core?"
"Of course I do."
"Well, is it still okay if I can do that?"
"'Mione," he replied and sighed. "Just don't do anything that's going to
cause you harm, okay?"
"Oh, I'll be careful," she said. "I'll make sure I do all the arithmancy. But
I'm going to cross check it all against modern mathematics."
"Okay, but nothing dangerous, right?"
"No, Myrrdin taught you, and us, better than that," she said.
Harry nodded and said, "Well, I did say you're welcome to try. So, have at
it. Just don't forget to continue to meditate on finding your animagus
form and working with Susan on going through the laws."
"Of course not," she said, clearly put out by being reminded.
"And don't do anything dangerous!" said Harry.
"No, Harry; I won't," replied Hermione, with a roll of her eyes.
"Okay, then," said Harry, I'll see you tonight."
After disconnecting from Hermione, Harry held the now normal mirror in
his hand and sighed. "Well, there goes any chance of calming myself
enough to meditate," he muttered to himself.
He headed out the back of the manor and sat on the back step for a
while. He was trying to work out something to do but couldn't think of
anything. So, he rose from where he was sitting on the back step and
walked towards the back of the property.
Looking over Pixie's garden beds and chook enclosure, something was
gnawing at his thoughts. He pondered it for a while. Then it came to him.
He knew how to keep Hogwarts' costs down while also creating both a
way for students to earn back points and run a business for those seeking
to earn a Mastery in Business Principles. He'd have a farm at Hogwarts!
'Yes!' he thought. 'It can be on the small scale, of course. Cultivate a
decent enough sized vegetable garden with fruit trees to feed the student
body, run some sheep for meat, some cows for milk and meat, run some
chooks for eggs and meat, run some pigs for meat. It would work! There
was plenty of land at Hogwarts not being used.'
Now with the idea in his head, Harry ran back inside to his desk and
began to figure it all out. He needed to talk to someone about how much
fruit and vegetables the students would consume, how much meat, eggs
and milk they'd go through, and then determine how much of Hogwarts'
land he could set aside for it. Okay, he couldn't use the lake and stock it
with fish because of the merpeople and the giant squid, but the cost of
fish was nothing compared to the cost of the other meats.
The elves could look after the farm while students weren't there, because
they didn't have to do so much castle work while said students weren't in
residence. They'd be pleased to have something to do. And the students
can earn points, learn to run a business, and how to put in place a
production plan, all off the back of it. The added bonus would be a huge
reduction in the costs of feeding all the students for the nine months of
the year they'd be in residence. That would be a significant saving on
outgoing costs.
In his excitement, Harry decided to go and check out the grounds
immediately, so he had an idea as to where the Hogwarts Farm could be
located. It had to be close enough to the castle not to mean the students
had to tramp long distances just to get there, but far enough away from
the Forbidden Forest not to allow the denizens in there to raid it as they
pleased.
Harry switched into his animagus form and phoenix-flashed to the skies
well above Hogsmeade. Then he did the same skirting of the wards he
did the last time he was there, but more intent this time on looking at all
the open grassland around the castle. He found a small vegetable garden
next to the castle, but it wasn't anywhere near the size they needed. He
thought they might have been magically inducing the vegetables to grow
at a faster rate. It could be the 'reserve' vegetable plot. The best place for
a new and bigger one was located around the Quidditch pitch, and out
towards the boundaries of the warded land.
However, the land out there actually extended well beyond the wards; so,
he'd see the other heirs about pushing the wards further away out there.
He, again, had that strong sense of yearning from the castle he felt last
time. An eagerness from the castle he enter it. Sighing, Harry flew off and
phoenix-flashed back to the Pottery.
Back at the Pottery and a few more notes about the information he'd
need to make the castle self-sufficient for food, or as close as possible,
and he had the concept down on paper. He'd see someone who was used
to feeding a large body of children about just how much food said
children and staff combined would need.
As soon as he thought about it he knew the answer. He needed to find
out the information from a non-magical boarding school with the same
problems. Sure, wizard children ate a bit more because of the energy they
expelled through their magics, but about twenty-five percent should just
about cover it.
He wrote a letter to Sir David Smythe-Umpton asking him to find out the
information for him. He needed to know how much food he'd need to
farm; how big the farm would need to be, and how much under crop,
how many of each animal he'd need, how to accomplish that in the south
east Scotland coastal area - taking consideration of how much snow
they'd get, etc.
Oh, yes. Snow. Some permanent charms and runic work to keep the
temperature in, and a little around the crops, to maintain a moderate to
warm temperature... Yes. Something to ensure it didn't cause a near
permanent fog from developing from the warm ground about the crops
while the rest of the land was frozen and buried under snow...
He'd drop a letter on Sir David's desk for something about the non-
magical aspects. And might set Neville, with his gift for herbology,
working on it with the magical aspects. Neville was still at him about
getting a serious project to do. This should do it. He'd discuss it with him
tonight by turning up a little earlier than usual.
'I love killing multiple birds with one stone,' he thought. 'Especially,
when the birds are this big.'
# # #
That night he arrived at Longbottom Manor early, and had the
opportunity to discuss his idea with Neville.
Neville quickly went through the outline and said, "I like the idea of large
fallow land being cultivated for crop, and the idea of running some
chickens and that for soil fertilisation and eggs. But, do you really want
to bring in animals that'll be slaughtered? Some of the students are going
to 'adopt' those animals, give them names, and stuff like that. Then you're
going to send them off for slaughter?
"I can see it now," he continued. Then, using a little girl voice, "Excuse
me, Professor? Have you seen Fluffy the little baby sheep? He's been
missing for two days," and, in a sterner adult voice, "No, Miss Smith, I
have not. Now eat your lamb chops."
Snorting, Harry said, "I didn't think of that."
"And why are you thinking of charms work and the like that'll require
them to be recharged so often?" asked Neville. "Use wards. You can use
wards to do everything you want to protect the crops. They can be insect
repellent for all bar bees and the like for pollination; they can be used to
keep out foraging animals, they can be used to pen in animals, such as
chickens; they can be used to keep the area within warm during winter;
and they can be powered by the same major nor-west to sou-east ley line
from which the main Hogwarts' wards are powered."
Harry replied, "I didn't think about that, either. But what about the loss of
ley line magic and what that'll do to the main wards?"
"If you need to ramp up the power for the main wards during emergency
situations, it's a simple matter of redirecting the energy from the crop
wards to the main wards through a simple magical shunt. It'll also
provide even more power to the wards than they have already," replied
Neville. "Merlin, Harry. You're over-thinking it."
"Damn, Nev!" exclaimed Harry, realising his friend was right. "I knew you
were the bloke to do this."
Neville grinned and said, "As for paying for meat. That's easy. We've got
all these greenhouses, of which only a few are currently in use. Get them
all operating on growing plant-based potions ingredients and we can sell
them off to buy the meat and milk. If necessary, we can build more. At
the moment, a lot of plant-based potions ingredients are purchased from
the continent. So, not only will we be running a profitable business; but,
we can sell them for less than what they cost to be imported. And, it
means we can sell them without the added impost for import."
Harry laughed and said, "Definitely the right bloke for this! Okay, it's
yours. Design the wards and work out how you're going to do it.
Remember, it's also a way for students in detention to be given
productive work, for students to earn back lost points, a way to keep the
house elves active while the school is shut down, and for the school to
become, at least in part, self-sufficient."
Neville grinned back and said, "Yeah, I like it. It's right up my alley.
Thanks, Harry; I can do this."
"I know," replied Harry. "And you've already surpassed the idea I had
with a much better one with only a minute of thought. Once you get
tomorrow night's cube, the one on business principles, you'll be able to go
to town on how to set it all up as a self-sustaining business. For now,
though, just give thought to what you're going to put up as wards."
"What about creating the wards in the first place?" asked Neville. "We
don't have the magical core to be able to set it up, ourselves."
"That's what the staff are for, Nev!" replied Harry with a grin. "As you
said, though, once it's set up it just needs to be anchored to the ley line.
As long as someone on the staff can redirect it's power to the main wards
in an emergency, it doesn't matter how many of the staff will have to be
involved in providing power to get it running."
"Well, that'll make it easier," said Neville.
"If you need help with it," said Harry, continuing, "Hermione has already
asked me if she can look at how to make spells less energy draining on
the magical core. Talk to her and see if she can solve any energy hogging
problems you encounter."
He further said, "I think she's looking at the magical energy drain on
some of the higher spells. I'd rather she directed those thoughts to
something like this, than towards seeing if she can reduce energy drain,
or adding further power, towards a spell such as a blasting hex."
"Oh, that could be bad," said Neville, thinking about the damage such a
spell could do.
Harry nodded.
"Oh!" said Neville suddenly perking up. "I think I know what my
animagus form is!"
Surprised, Harry said, "Okay, what is it?"
"I'm a badger, believe it or not!" said Neville laughing. "The Hufflepuff
mascot!"
Grinning back, Harry said, "Okay, when you have time, I want you to
come over to the Pottery and Sirius and I can help you through actually
making that image you've got become a reality. Once we help you
through it the first time, each time after that will become easier until you
can do it with barely a thought."
"Okay," replied Neville. "Sounds good."
"The last one to attempt to find their animagus form, and the first one to
find it," said Harry, grinning. "That's pretty good, Nev!"
Neville grinned back, quite excited.
"Now we need to confirm it," said Harry. "What I want you to do is
meditate but remain in your human form. Find a clearing in the area
wherever you are, and sit in the middle of it. Back in your meditation
pose. While you're there call your animagus form to come to you. You'll
be able to see it in its full form. Touch it, and you should feel yourself
merge with it. In the meantime I'm going to buy the biggest encyclopaedia
of animals I can find."
"I can do that?" asked Neville. "I didn't know I could do that."
"Nev," replied Harry, "it's your meditative state. You're a god there. You
can bend your will to anything. Think about what you did when you
were building your mind palace."
"Oh, yeah!" said Neville.
"Anyway, cube time. I've still got to visit the others yet."
# # #
After leaving Longbottom Manor and visiting Susan at Bones Manor he
asked her, "And how's your animagus form coming along?"
Susan, thoughtful, said, "I think I'm some kind of dog with a long muzzle.
When I look down I see paws, but everything is brilliances of grey. I don't
know what sort of dog, I am. But it feels big."
Just as he did with Neville, Harry said, "What I want you to do is
meditate but remain in your human form. Find a clearing in the area
wherever you are, and sit in the middle of it. Back in your meditation
pose. While you're there call your animagus form to come to you. You'll
be able to see it in its full form. Touch it, and you should feel yourself
merge with it. In the meantime, and as I've already said to Neville, I'm
going to buy the biggest encyclopaedia of animals I can find."
Nodding, Susan said, "Yeah, I can do that." Perking up she also said, "Can
dogs see in the dark?"
Shrugging, Harry said, "I have no idea. But, Sirius might know. He's quite
knowledgeable about those sort of things."
"And there's also something weird going on when I'm in dark shadow.
Everything seems to blur a bit and I think I'm moving a lot faster."
Nodding, Harry said, "Well, let's find out what sort of animal you are, and
we can work out the rest from there. Once we know what animal it is
Sirius and I can help you through the first transformation. We'll work out
the rest from there."
Susan said, "Okay, Harry."
"Now, how are your other projects coming along?" he asked.
"Slower," she replied, with a frown. "Hermione says she's working on
something else, so she's not helping as much. But she still helps out when
I specifically ask her to."
Shaking his head, Harry said, "That's okay. The law is going to take a
very long time to sort out. There isn't a big rush on this. If you want to
work on something else, for a while, do so. I know how boring the law
can be."
"The law isn't boring!" she retorted. "It's really very interesting, and I'm
having fun with it. I like going through all the laws and seeing how I can
make them better."
Holding up his hands in a warding gesture and laughing, Harry said,
"Okay, I yield! It's fun and interesting for you. But that doesn't mean it's
so much for everyone else, okay?
Grumbling, Susan said, "Okay."
"Now, you've received all the cubes on magic except the one on magical,
and mundane, security systems," Harry said. "That's tonight. Is there
anything you want to ask me before we start that cube?"
"No," she said. "I think I've covered everything."
# # #
At the Granger residence he found Hermione sitting in the lounge room
with a stack of paper sitting on the coffee table in front of her. She was
madly writing away with arithmantic formulas and calculus mathematics.
Emma was sitting in the chair opposite looking a bit frazzled.
"Okay, what's going on?" asked Harry.
"She's been like this for hours," replied Emma. "She's had dinner but just
about shovelled the food down her throat trying to get it over with so she
could return to this," she said with a wave of her hand gesturing towards
the stack of paper.
Harry looked at Hermione, who still hadn't paid him any attention. He
reached into his satchel, removed one of the old cubes he still carried
around, and lobbed it to land on the paper in Hermione's lap on which
she was still madly writing away.
"Oi!" he called.
Looking up, Hermione said, "Huh?"
"'Mione, you're losing yourself in the work," he said quite sternly. "We've
talked about this, remember?"
"Oh, Hi, Harry. Yeah," said Hermione ranging through the emotions of
surprise, pleased and glum in a couple of seconds.
"I know you're really excited about what it is you've learned, so far," said
Harry. "But, you need to remember to pay attention to what's going on
around you, at the same time. Stop shutting people out!"
"Sorry," she said. "I've just been working on something really hard and I
wanted to get it finished before you arrived."
Moving to sit down, Harry sighed, "I take it you've got some idea about
magical energy conservation in spells?"
"Oh, yes," replied Hermione, clearly excited. "I've already gone through
the arithmancy for it. Now, I'm just refining it with proper mathematics.
Did you know it's all about high energy physics?"
"Yeah, I did," said Harry. "But there's plenty of time to work on it. You
need to spend as much time, as possible, speaking with your parents
before the 1st of September. First and foremost, enjoy their company
while you can."
"Sorry, Harry," said Hermione, downcast.
Harry sighed and said, "I've told you before, 'Mione; you're the brightest,
smartest witch I've ever, and will ever, know. You don't need to prove it
to anyone. You definitely don't need to prove it to me."
Hermione scrambled out of her chair and threw herself into Harry's lap
and hugged him. "Thank you, Harry."
She leaned in and kissed him on the cheek. Harry blushed from his toes
to the tips of his hair while Hermione then leaned her head of his
shoulder.
"Ummm... ahhh..." he stammered.
Dan just snorted while Emma smiled and blushed, herself.
"Pumpkin," called Dan softly. "I think you should climb off Harry, now."
"Okay," replied Hermione. She climbed back off Harry's lap and returned
to her own chair.
Clearing his throat, Harry then said to her, "Susan tells me you're not
helping her as much with the laws."
"I didn't mean to," she replied. "I just..."
"You just got carried away with the project on the coffee table," finished
Harry. "I get that."
"Do you think I should apologise?" she asked.
"That's entirely up to you," he replied. "Do you think you should?"
Frowning and biting her lower lip, she said, "Yeah."
"Then apologise," said Harry. "Friends and family do that with friends and
family."
"Okay," she said softly.
Harry nodded and then said, "Now, your animagus form, how's that
going?"
Frowning in thought, she replied, "I'm definitely a bird of some sort. But
it keeps flying very high in amongst storm clouds. It scares me and I keep
losing focus."
Harry nodded and said, "Then I'm going to suggest what I've already
suggested to the others. What I want you to do is go into your meditative
state. But, do it in your human form. Picture yourself outside on a wide
open field, or lawn.
"Once there, and you have everything perfect, I want you to call your
animagus form to come to you. That is, call it to meet you. Ask it to land
in front of you.
"Once it's there, get to know it. Picture it in your mind. Then switch
places with it, if you can. When you drop out of your meditation you'll
have it pictured in your mind. Then we can go through zoology books
and find it."
"Okay, that sounds good," she replied with a nod.
"If it is a bird, and it sounds like it most definitely is, I'll help you with it,"
explained Harry. "I won't let anything bad happen to you, I promise."
"Thank you, Harry," she replied.
"Now, it's getting late," he said, changing the subject. "Let's get this third
last cube going, okay?"
Nodding, Hermione rose and headed for her room to get changed.
After she'd gone upstairs, Harry sighed and said, "She's just so damned
focussed."
"I told you, she's in love with you already," said Emma softly.
Harry blushed again.
"You know, you're cute when you do that," she said with a big smile.
"I'm eleven, ma'am!" retorted Harry
Dan shot back, "With the mind of a nineteen year old!"
Harry snorted. He had no response for that.
Saving Harry from further embarrassment, Emma said, "Hermione should
be ready by now. I think we should head upstairs."
She rose and led Harry and Dan up to Hermione's bedroom.
After activating the cube, Harry left shortly thereafter.
Returning back to the Pottery, he was still feeling a bit keyed-up from his
time with the three other Heirs and their families. So he decided to go for
a bit of a fly in his animagus form around the Great Woods where the
Pottery was hidden.
He was also making sure he had everything perfect, and that his flying
was great. He knew he'd be the one who had to take Hermione up into
the sky, once she was able to assume her form. He had to get her over
her fear of heights if she was to make the best use of her form.
# # #
The next morning, after his training session with Dan, Harry made
another trip to Diagon Alley to visit Flourish and Blotts to pick up as
many books on magical creatures as he could find. He eventually came
away with a single huge tome on every magical creature they knew to be
in existence.
Then he headed out into mundane London and went to a large bookshop
out there that stocked many non-fiction texts. They were the main
supplier for the University of London. There, he found a large volume
designed for university veterinarians that contained the largest range of
non-magical animals. He even picked up a high school biology text, just
in case it contained anything not covered in the other.
Back at the Pottery and he read up on the various dogs and badgers.
Then he went through the magical creatures book and stored that in his
memory.
"Sirius!" he called.
"In here, Harry!" he heard from the kitchen.
Walking into the kitchen he found Sirius working at cooking something.
"What on earth are you doing?" he asked.
"Pixie's teaching me how to cook," replied Sirius.
"Okay," said Harry. "Why?"
Sirius shrugged and said, "It's something to do, I guess. Besides, I've
always wanted to learn how to cook."
Thinking a bit, Harry said with concern, "Padfoot, if you're bored here,
and there's something else you want to do; please, go and do it."
Looking back, Sirius said, "Pup! I'm happy, okay. I'm having fun."
Sighing, Harry said, "Well, if you're sure..."
With a firm nod Sirius replied, "I'm sure!"
Thinking for a moment, Harry then said, "There is something you can do
for me, though."
Curious, Sirius asked, "Oh?"
"I think Neville now has the set of all the textbooks for Hogwarts this
year. I'll get the ones that cover Defence against the Dark Arts. I want you
to read them all."
"Why?"
"Because, within a couple of days of school starting, Hogwarts is going to
need a new Defence Against the Dark Arts Professor," he explained. "And
I think, with your experience fighting Riddle and his cronies back in the
70s, you're the perfect choice for the role."
Shocked, Sirius asked, "Why? I haven't even been practicing since I got
out of Azkaban. And, before that, it's been close to ten years since I had a
wand in my hand."
"I know," replied Harry with a bit of a shrug. "But you're one of the few
wizards still around who has just so much actual combat experience.
You've lived it. That can't be taught. And you've got a few weeks to get
your skills back with a wand.
"Besides, that. You're still a target for those Death Eaters and Riddle
supporters who have a grudge to settle with you. You need to get your
skills back, and they have to be sharp."
Sighing, Sirius replied, "Yeah, I guess I've been putting it off long enough,
haven't I?"
Harry nodded and replied, "And I'm sure Dan would like some training in
how to use his non-magical talents and weaponry against a trained
combat wizard. Get in contact with him by mirror when you're ready.
He'd really appreciate it, and I'm sure you two are really going to hit it
off."
"That's actually a really good idea," said Sirius, somewhat surprised. "It
would give both of us more skills that may prove truly useful." And he
more seriously replied, "Thank you, Harry."
Harry shrugged and said, "I'd actually only just thought of it. But, I'm sure
you'd have come to the same conclusion."
Coughing to clear his throat, Sirius then ordered, "Now, get out of here
and let me cook you something to eat. Go write your book, or
something."
"Yeah, I can do that," replied Harry. "But, before I do, can we check to see
if we have any anti-food poisoning potions on hand?"
Sirius threw a potato at him as he ducked and dived back out the door
laughing.
# # #
"Harry! Harry! I really am a big badger!"
Neville had called Harry out of the blue via the floo, not via mirror, the
next morning. He was clearly very excited. His excitement brought Sirius
into the room.
Harry laughed and said, "That's great, Nev! Now, we've only one more
cube to go, tonight. So, do you want to come through tomorrow and
Sirius and I can help you change into your form?"
"Yes, please!" replied Neville. "I'm so excited!"
"You should be," replied Sirius. "It's a very big thing to discover and do."
"Oh, Nev," said Harry. "Do you have all the texts from Hogwarts from
Susan yet?"
"Yeah," said Neville. "Susan passed them through this morning. I was
reading through them but took a break to do some meditating when I
finally met my animagus form in the space. He's big, too. But his
colouring looks wrong."
"Well, your own features will form part of the fur, so I wouldn't worry
about the colouring too much. We'll see what it looks like tomorrow,"
replied Harry.
Signing off, Harry and Sirius grinned at each other.
Shaking his head, Sirius said, "Damn, Pup! That was fast!"
Chuckling, Harry said, "That's because you marauder guys set the method
by which others could follow. In the process you made a lot of mistakes
that we learned from. Myrrdin and I took what worked out and built
upon it. And, because myself and the other three were already pretty
decent experts at meditation before we started, it made it that much
easier to learn and master.
"You guys had to learn from scratch and had no assistance whatsoever.
You also had to get past the belief that only a very few wizards could be
animaguses. We didn't have any of that."
Nodding, Sirius said, "Yeah, we did. And it took a lot of work to undo
what we did wrong. Plus, though we all wanted to find the forms to help
Moony, I don't think any of us knew if we could do it or not.
"It was your father who drove me and Wormtail on. I was the first to
change because I believed him. He just didn't believe it himself. But,
when I changed, he knew it was possible. That's when he believed. It
wasn't long after that, he changed too."
Snorting in wry amusement, Sirius went on to say, "We should have
realised about Pettigrew then. It took him almost another year before he
got it and changed. He should have known and trusted us. But because he
knew we shouldn't trust him, he didn't trust us."
"Water under the bridge, Padfoot," replied Harry.
# # #
Stepping through the floo, Neville arrived at the Pottery both nervous
and excited. Harry and Sirius had already moved all the furniture out to
the walls leaving a large open space in the middle.
Sirius said to Neville, "Okay, Neville. We'll do this when you feel ready.
You might want to meditate a bit to calm yourself, first."
Neville dropped down into the centre of the floor into his crossed-legged
meditation state while Harry and Sirius took a seat on one of the couches
and just sat silently.
After about a minute Neville nodded. Sirius quietly said, "Okay, since
your form appears to be a badger, I want you to get on your hands and
knees."
Without a word, while staring off into space, Neville assumed the hands
and knees position.
Sirius said, "Now concentrate on the feelings you had of your animagus
form and pump magic into it. Make your body assume the shape."
Standing on opposite sides, Harry held his hands ready and Sirius drew
his wand and pointed it at Neville. As Neville started to shift, they both
pumped magic into the changing form.
Suddenly, Neville almost popped, his change was that fast.
Between Harry and Sirius stood on four legs what looked like the biggest
badger either of them had ever expected to see. But it wasn't a badger.
Harry laughed and sat on the floor in front of Neville while Sirius
conjured a large mirror just off to the side of Harry aimed back at
Neville.
Neville, in his form, looked at the mirror and the expression on the
animal's face was definitely one of surprise.
Grinning, Harry said to Neville, "Nev. Mate. You're not a badger, though I
can see why you think you would be. The two animals look somewhat
similar, and the form you've taken is not an animal you'd ever expect to
see in the United Kingdom, except in a zoo.
"Nev, you're a wolverine!" he laughed. "Pound for pound, easily the most
ferocious animal in existence!"
Neville looked to have dropped back to sit on his haunches. Not a
position you would ever expect a wolverine, or a badger, to assume. And
his head tilted slightly to one side. Almost a dog like expression.
Sirius, seeing the expression on Neville's face, had sat down on the floor
and fallen over roaring with laughter.
Still chuckling, Harry said, "Okay, Nev. Changing back is a hell of a lot
easier. All you have to do is let yourself assume your natural shape. So,
go for it and do that."
Harry held his hands ready to assist, but Neville didn't need it. His
reverse change took just over a second to complete. And Neville was
sitting on his haunches on the floor.
"I'm a wolverine?" he asked, shocked. "But why am I so small?"
Sirius answered, though still chuckling, "That's because you're still young.
Therefore, your animagus form is also, comparatively speaking, still
young. Your animagus is still growing!"
Nodding, Harry said, "You're a juvenile wolverine. No longer a cub, but
not yet an adult."
"Wow!"
"It suits you, Nev," said Harry. "A wolverine is an omnivore that will
generally avoid trouble. It will run, when it can, but will turn and fight in
the most ferocious manner it's capable of if cornered, or if it's family unit
is in danger. The only time it generally goes out of its way to attack is if
it's hunting small game.
"While it looks a lot like a badger, a badger is a member of the same
family as the weasel while a wolverine is more closely related to the
bear. It moves about twenty five miles a day when foraging, but is
capable of a pretty decent clip of speed for short periods of time.
"It's a really cool animagus form, Nev!" said Harry. "And it definitely suits
you."
Neville was grinning like a loon, clearly pleased with what he was
hearing.
Harry and Sirius helped Neville shift once more to his form and back
again, but let him do it himself, successfully, on the third attempt.
Afterwards, Sirius said, "Okay, that's enough for one day. While your
form is pretty close to your own mass, it still uses some of your magical
energy from your core to occur. The closer to your own mass, the less
energy it takes. But, as Harry has the last cube for you tonight, you need
to not be magically exhausted for today."
Harry nodded and, also talking to Neville, said, "Practice it yourself
tomorrow, if you like. But only try no more than about three times.
You're also going to need to practice moving around in your form, so just
move around at home for a while when you're in your form, okay? And
call Sirius if you have any questions."
Nodding, Neville said, "Okay, I got it."
They sent him back through the floo to Longbottom Manor.
Turning to Sirius, Harry said, "Well, that's one. And the fact his mass is
very similar to his form may further explain why he was the first."
Shrugging, Sirius said, "You're probably right. It may also explain why I
was the first to change, your father second, and Pettigrew last. My form
was pretty close to my original mass, your father's was about double, and
Pettigrew's is only about one one-hundredth."
# # #
15. Harry's Sword Prank
Chapter Fifteen - Harry's Sword Prank
# # #
Later in the day, though it was a Saturday, Harry and Sirius went to
Gringotts to find out how the purchase of the Daily Prophet was
progressing.
After the pleasantries were over Harry asked Blockrig, "How goes the
purchase of the Daily Prophet?"
"Very well, My Lord," said a clearly pleased Blockrig. "You now own the
major controlling interest with forty-five percent of the company. We're
having trouble securing any further as some of the part-owners are
reluctant to part with their shares as the company is seeing an increase in
profits of late."
Snorting, Harry said, "An increase in profits mainly as a result of the
heightened interest in the criminal proceedings against Crouch and the
previous Minister, no doubt."
"Yes, My Lord," said the goblin. "The goblins representing those interests
are loathe to release them without making obscene profits."
Sirius spoke up for the first time and asked, "Does the Black family own
part of the company?"
"Yes, My Lord. Thirty percent," replied the goblin.
Harry laughed and said, "In that case, friend goblin, don't worry about
pushing to purchase any more. With Lord Black here," he said, indicating
Sirius, "we control seventy-five percent of the company. That'll do for
now. But, if they come up, by all means purchase them."
"Yes, My Lord," said the goblin. "Is there anything else of which I can
assist?"
Thinking, Harry said, "Yes, Blockrig, there is. On Wednesday... probably
around late afternoon... the real Harry Potter is going to come out of
hiding. In the process, I'm going to cause a great deal of embarrassment
for one Albus Dumbledore.
"I'm going to arrive at the bank at about 12.30pm under cover of
disguise. I'm going to have the blocks removed on the Head of House
Potter and the Heir of House Black rings. But not the Head of House
Slytherin ring. This will give the impression Harry Potter has come to the
bank for the first time and is given both the Potter Will to read and to
take up his House rings. At that time you can block all access to the
Potter vaults by Dumbledore, and begin recovering from him that which
has been stolen.
"Then Harry Potter is going to go shopping for his school supplies. He's
going to make sure everyone sees him doing his shopping.
"When Dumbledore turns up and attempts to drag Harry Potter away.
And, I assure you, friend goblin, he will. Harry Potter is going to scream
about how 'the dirty old man is trying to drag him away to touch him in
his naughty places'. Harry Potter may even kick him in the shins a couple
of times for good measure. That'll bring the aurors in force.
"His godfather, Lord Black here, his rightful magical guardian, has been
looking for his godson for quite some time. He will find Dumbledore
'accosting' his godson and is going to have a mighty argument with
Dumbledore.
"The aurors, of course, who will have arrived by that time, will have no
choice but to hand Harry Potter over to his proper guardian, especially
when Harry Potter waves his copy of the Potter Will about, and the Head
of the DMLE has no choice but to read it. Harry Potter is also going to
show everyone the nice pretty ring the goblins gave him to wear that has
his family crest upon it. And Harry Potter is also going to mention, once
he's told Dumbledore's identity, how the nice goblins told him about
the... really long term here... financial malfeasance... that has been going
on with his trust fund by Albus Dumbledore.
"No doubt, Dumbledore will be taken back to the DMLE in manacles to
answer questions of Will tampering and/or interference and theft from
the Potter accounts, adding to his charges of mail owl interception.
"Lord Black is going to immediately take Lord Harry Potter, the poor wee
lad, directly to Gringotts, where he, Lord Black will learn of the thefts
from the Potter vaults, and demand an immediate investigation. It is also
likely the aurors will be summoned, once more. You'll need to be
prepared for that.
"It will also come to light at some stage how Harry Potter has been
abused by his 'muggle' relatives for his entire life since he disappeared on
the 31st of October in 1981. A place where Dumbledore, acting as his
magical guardian, put him. It will soon be discovered how Dumbledore
knew of the abuse.
"It will further come to light that Harry Potter was kept in the dark about
his wizarding heritage, only learning of his heritage that very day, when
he received his letter from Hogwarts.
"You may wish to... take a stroll... through the Alley, that afternoon after
I visit here. I believe you will find the shenanigans quite entertaining."
By the time Harry had finished, the old goblin was nearly roaring with
laughter. A laughing goblin was quite a fearsome thing.
Waiting for some time for the goblin to gain control of himself, Sirius
asked wryly, "I take it you approve?"
"Oh, yes, My Lord; Oh, yes," chuckled the goblin with glee.
"Again, My Lord," he said on a serious note, "I must ask that if I ever
displease you as much as Mister Dumbledore has done, you deal with me
the goblin way and just take my head. If you need to borrow a sword for
the deed, you may borrow mine. I would rather you do that, than destroy
my name, or that of my clan, by reducing it to dirt."
"Oh, friend goblin," said Harry with an evil grin. "I'm only just getting
warmed up. These are only the opening skirmishes."
After withdrawing some more galleons from his vault, Harry and Sirius
left.
# # #
After Harry and his godfather left the bank, Blockrig sought audience
with Director Ragnock.
Entering the Director's office, Blockrig gave the usual formalities.
*How goes young Lord Potter, Account Keeper Blockrig?* asked the
Director.
*He is about to implement his next plan to discredit wizard Dumbledore.
In the process he is bringing the real Harry Potter out into the open
early,* replied Blockrig. *He plans this to happen just after noon this
Wednesday.*
Putting down his quill, the Director sat back and said, *Tell me.*
Blockrig told the Director what Harry had told him. He left nothing out
and did not exaggerate any point.
The Director was also left chuckling, *When Lord Potter returns to the
bank on Wednesday, he and any of his party with him are to be escorted
to this office. I will remove the blocks on the rings he requests. I will be
looking forward to the visit.*
*Lord Potter also suggested I may consider taking time out of my
schedule on Wednesday to witness this event for myself,* said Blockrig
with a look of glee.
The Director asked, *Do you wish to?*
Thinking about it, Blockrig replied, *I do, but I do not want to abandon
my post.*
Waving his hand in a dismissive gesture, the Director said, *It is of no
consequence. You may, if you desire. If Lord Potter has suggested it, then
you will comply. We consider him a friend of the goblin nation.*
*Shall I inform him of that, Director?* asked Blockrig.
Ragnock thought about it for a moment and replied, *No. If he has not
determined that for himself yet, he soon will. Let it be a surprise.*
*Very good, Director,* replied Blockrig.
The Director said, *You may return to your work, Account Keeper. We
thank you for your report.*
*Thank you, Director,* replied Blockrig bowing and leaving the room.
# # #
That evening, Harry did the final round of the Heirs with the cubes.
He checked in on Neville to make sure he'd behaved himself, only to
learn he changed to his animagus form about an hour after he arrived
home.
"I know I should have waited, Harry," he said abashed. "But, I wanted to
make sure I could do it on my own without assistance. What I didn't
realise is Gran walked into the room just after I changed."
Sighing, Harry said, "What happened?"
Speaking up, Augusta said, "I just saw this big, mean-looking animal in
the room and tried to hex it."
Harry snorted in amusement.
Neville said, "It's not funny, Harry! She screamed at me and it scared me.
When she tried to hex me I had to try to get out the door. I've not tried to
move in my form yet, so I was a bit... clumsy."
Augusta cut in, "Clumsy? You tried to hop up and run on your back feet!
If it wasn't so surprising watching this animal moving like an animated
toy, I might have actually hit it with a second hex. As it was, I was so
surprised I held my hex for a moment."
"That's when I turned back out of my animagus form," said Neville a bit
glumly.
Harry laughed. He couldn't help it. The image of what happened in his
mind's eye was just too funny.
"I didn't think it was funny," said a sullen Neville. "When I turned back,
grandmother hexed me anyway."
Harry laughed even harder. "Serves you right!" he said with mirth. "Didn't
you think to tell your grandmother you'd managed to change to your
animagus form before you actually did it while she wasn't in the room?"
"I wanted it to be a surprise," said a still sullen Neville.
Augusta replied, "Oh, it was a surprise, alright. One that nearly got you
injured bad enough to need hospitalisation! And the last one was a
stinging hex only."
Finally calming down, Harry walked over and checked Neville's magical
core. While it was a little depleted it wasn't close to being a dangerous
level.
"Next time, Nev," he said a little exasperated, "change while your
grandmother watches. And you may as well start to learn how to walk in
the form, before you try and run in it!"
# # #
At the Ossuary, Amelia brought Harry up-to-date on the cases against
Bagnold, Crouch and Dumbledore.
"Bagnold has fled the country and we're trying to get her extradited from
the United States. Her actions will likely lead to her spending time in
Azkaban but the US won't comply because of the dementors," reported
Amelia. "When we grabbed Crouch we learned his wife had switched
places with their son in Azkaban, where she died soon afterwards from
an incurable illness.
"Crouch Junior was found in Crouch Manor, recaptured and returned to
Azkaban; and Crouch Senior, due to his role in that and in Black's illegal
incarceration, has now joined him. I hope they both rot there!
"Dumbledore's been madly trying to delay the trial for as long as possible.
Even then, he's been bribing members left, right and centre to try and get
the case thrown out. I just can't prove it! The evidence against him is
clear. I now have over one thousand formal complaints, forming over five
thousand individual cases, of mail tampering. But, if I can't get him back
on the witness stand, I can't convict him. And then people can't sue him
for the loss of galleons they spent on sending you gifts."
"That's okay, Madam Bones," replied Harry. "In less than four days he's
going to have far worse trouble when Harry Potter makes his big debut in
Diagon Alley. As long as he hasn't managed to get the case thrown out by
then, you'll be able to pile a lot more illegal actions upon him. His
support will evaporate very quickly after that."
"Ah, yes," said Amelia with a grin. "I've already started to ensure I'll have
a fair-sized team lined up ready to go when we get the first call of a child
in danger in the Alley."
"I've planned to arrive in Gringotts at 12.30pm," said Harry. "I'll then
leave Gringotts, after about an hour, and start my shopping at that time. I
don't think it's going to be very long before old Dumbles makes an
appearance and tries to grab me. The goblins already have what they
need to do lined up ready to go.
"Oh, and you won't be offended if I land a couple of kicks to
Dumbledore's shins when he grabs me, do you? After all, that's what a
mundane child has been told to do if they're grabbed in a similar
manner."
"Just so long as you land a couple of good ones for me," she replied with
a grin.
"Oh," said Harry, suddenly thinking of something. "Can I have that list of
complainants, and who they're on behalf of if they're acting as guardians
for the real victims? I want to write a letter to each and every one of
them. Even if I have to get a form letter printed off and I personally
address and sign each one."
Surprised, Amelia said, "Yes, of course, My Lord. But that's a great deal of
work you've set yourself up for."
Nodding, Harry said, "I know. And I know it's going to take me a long
time to address them all. But, I have a reputation that's in tatters from
what Dumbebutt has done. And I need to fix it, since I can't expect
Dumbles to do it for me."
Impressed, Amelia said, "I'll get you a copy of the list of names, and see if
I can get you a list of what they sent you to match."
"Thank you, Ma'am," he said. "And, do you know where I can order a
whole batch of dicta-quills?"
"I'll get you the contact details of our supplier," she replied.
"Again, thank you," replied Harry.
While Harry and Amelia had been talking, Susan came into the room and
had sat quietly. Turning to her, Harry said with a big smile and a deep
flourish, "And good evening to you, My Lady Hufflepuff. I hope I find you
well, this evening?"
Amelia rolled her eyes at Harry's antics.
Grinning back, Susan replied with an equal deep curtseying flourish, "I
am well. Thank you, My Lord Slytherin, for asking."
Chuckling, Harry said, "How goes the search for your animagus?"
Sitting up in excitement, Susan replied, "I'm a dark grey wolf with a hint
of reddish colouring between my ears and down my ruff. It also has the
same dark brown coloured eyes as me!"
Nodding, Harry said, "Okay, if your aunt allows it you can come over to
the Pottery tomorrow and Sirius and I will help you to assume the form
for the first couple of times."
Both looked towards Amelia, who nodded and said, "But she's to come
straight back home afterwards."
Nodding, Harry said, "Of course."
Looking back at Susan, he said, "Come through via the floo at about
10.00am and we'll have the middle of the parlour floor cleared of
furniture."
"Yes!" squealed Susan. "I'll be there!"
A little while later he activated the last cube for Susan and left for the
Grangers.
# # #
"Come in, lad," said Dan, holding the door open for him, after first
checking the street.
While Dan was returning his weapon to his new gun safe in the hall
closet, Harry went into the lounge room to half flop into his now
favourite chair.
Hermione was still working on the arithmancy equations but, at least this
time, she wasn't so deep into it that she wasn't paying attention to what
was going on around her.
"Hi, Harry," she said glancing up as he walked in.
"Hi 'Mione," he replied with a grin. "Still working on magical energy
conservation?"
"Oh, yes," she replied. "I think you're going to be really surprised!"
Dan came in and called Emma from the kitchen.
Answering Hermione, Harry said, "I've no doubt."
Emma and Dan both came in and sat on the sofa facing the two kids.
They clearly had something on their minds.
"Oh, oh!" said Harry in mock dread to Hermione. "The Major's called in
support from the good Lady Emma. Why do I have the feeling I'm about
to be ambushed?"
"Because you're smarter than you think?" asked Hermione with a wry
smile.
Dan snorted. "Uppity kid!"
"Daniel!" scolded Emma, rounding on her husband.
Leaping to his feet, chest puffed out, fists on his hips and feet apart,
Harry declared, "I, am Super Harry! And I am impervious to your taunts!"
"Sit down, you impertinent child," Dan mock ordered.
With an airily gesture of his right hand, Harry declared, "Super Harry
must first give his impressive monologue!"
"Sit down, or I'll give the Sergeant Major a call," Dan ordered with a grin.
Deflating, as he had already met He-who-makes-you-hurt, Sergeant Major
Bellows, on more than one of his training exercises, Harry said, "Super
Harry is not impervious to Sar'Majors." He flopped back into his chair.
Dan chuckled while Emma just gave a 'why me' sigh and a roll of her
eyes. Hermione just shook her head with a slight smile.
"Did you hear what he said to to me, this morning?" asked Harry.
"Oh, this'll be good," said Dan with a look of glee on his face.
"He said, 'You, my little butt nugget, have as much co-ordination as two
jellyfish fornicating in a bucket of warm snot.'"
Dan roared with laughter while Emma looked scandalised.
"He never!" gasped Emma.
"That's one of his better ones!" chortled Dan.
Hermione blushed a little but didn't say anything.
Once everyone had settled again, with her patience voice, Emma began,
"Harry, I'm... we're... not happy about you having to deal with
Dumbledore, on Wednesday in the Alley, on your own until your support
can arrive."
"I'll be fine, Ma'am," replied Harry, still grinning. "Everyone is a only few
seconds away."
"Well, there's going to be three people right there with you," she said.
"Dan, Hermione and I will be joining you in Gringotts before you walk
out to start your shopping. Mister Dumbledore does not know us, so he
will think we're just other shoppers who happen to be near you when he
sees you."
Frowning, Harry thought about it. He said, "Well, I don't think I really
need the backup. But, if it makes you happy, we can do that."
"It makes me very happy, Harry," she said in a firm voice.
"Okay," said Harry, surrendering. "We'll all go shopping together. We'll
make it look like Hermione and I had just met and we worked out we
were both to be first years together at Hogwarts. We'll then go shopping
together to buy what we need off the shopping list."
"I already have everything I need for school, Harry," said Hermione.
"That doesn't matter, I'll pay for you to have a second set of everything.
I'm rich, remember?"
Dan said, "Good plan. But you're not going to buy a second set of
everything. It's a waste of money."
"But," said Harry sitting up, "if we're going to do this, then I get to buy
you some gifts."
"Only something small, useful and cheap," said Emma.
"Madam, you wound me!" mock declared Harry. "I would dishonour the
memory of my ancestors if I was to... stint... on my responsibilities as the
Head of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter!"
"Can it, lad," said Dan with a chuckle. "We're non-magical upper middle
class, remember?"
"Okay, but I still get to buy gifts," grumbled Harry. "I told the goblins I'll
be at Gringotts at 12.30pm. I think it's going to take about an hour hiding
in the back offices before we then come out and start shopping."
Turning to Emma, he asked, "Are you going to be okay taking a day off,
Ma'am?"
"I've already cleared the time in my schedule," she replied.
"In other words, you'd already planned to ambush me with this, well in
advance," he grouched.
Sighing, Emma said, "Sometimes you take too much onto yourself, Harry.
You might have the mind of a nineteen year old but you've still the body
of an eleven year old. It's you who keeps reminding us of that."
"Having a couple of adults along will not harm your 'rep', lad," said Dan.
Holding up his hands in a sign of surrender, Harry said, "Okay, okay."
Grinning, Dan said, "We knew you'd see it our way."
"Did I actually have a choice?"
"No," he grinned.
Shaking his head and changing the subject, Harry turned to Hermione
and asked, "How goes the search for your animagus form?"
Brightening, Hermione replied, "Oh, I'm a big raven... or a crow... or
something."
"Or something?" asked Harry.
She said, "It... looks different... to what I'd expect a raven or crow to look
like."
Curious, Harry asked, "What do you mean?"
"Well," she replied, "for starters, it doesn't have the yellow irises of either
of those birds. It's eyes are brown, like mine."
"That's because it has a lot of your characteristics," said Harry. "Clearly,
one of the characteristics in your form is the colour of your eyes. Susan
said the same thing."
"And, though it's a black bird, it has pure white tips to its pinion and tail
feathers," she said, thinking hard.
"Does it have four or five pinion feathers?" he asked.
Thinking, she replied, "Five... yes... definitely five."
"That's a crow," said Harry with a smile. "Ravens have four."
"Okay," said Hermione. "But, as I'm Ravenclaw, I'd have thought it'd be a
raven."
"Nope!" he replied. "But, the only difference biologists can determine
between a raven and a crow, is the difference of one pinion feather
between the two."
Grinning, he said, "That is, the difference between a crow and a raven is
a matter of a pinion!" He laughed.
"Oh, Harry," she said with a little sigh and a shake of her head. "That
really was lame... Clever... but lame."
"Yeah, well," he said, still chuckling. "I thought it was funny."
"Even so," she said. "It still doesn't explain the colour difference in the
feather tips."
Shrugging but still smiling, Harry said, "I know. But, we'll work it out.
How about I come and pick you up just before 10.00am tomorrow
morning. Susan's also coming to the Pottery and Sirius and I will help you
through the first form shift or two along with her."
Looking back at her parents, she asked, "Is that okay?"
Her father nodded, but Emma said, "As long as I come, too, that's fine."
Harry replied, "That's fine. I appreciate the idea of having a female
chaperone there. And I hope Madam Bones comes, too. Sirius and I will
be along shortly before 10.00am and we'll side-along apparate the two of
you."
Emma only nodded but Hermione was a bit excited.
Dan said, "Okay, Pumpkin. Time for bed. We'll be up shortly."
Sighing, Hermione packed up what she was working on and tucked it all
under her arm. Then she walked over, kissed her mother, then her father,
hesitated a moment, rushed over to Harry and kissed him on the cheek
before dashing up the stairs with a giggle.
Harry blushed again, quite gobsmacked.
Emma just smiled at him and shook her head. "I told you," she said. "She
already falling in love with you."
"I'm soooo not ready for this," said Harry with a mumble.
Dan just grinned and said, "Too bad!"
Activating the last cube for Hermione, Harry headed for home. He
needed sleep.
# # #
The next morning, after his training regimen with Dan - Something he
was beginning to enjoy no matter how much he now pretended to whine
and moan about it to Dan - he returned home to find Sirius had already
cleared the floor of the Parlour again. This time he had removed the
furniture.
Pixie prepared a light morning tea with small quartered sandwiches and
tea in preparation of their guests.
Sirius and he, at a little before 10.00am, apparated over to the entry hall
of the Granger residence and announced themselves.
"Hello?" called Harry.
"In the kitchen," Harry heard Emma call.
Harry led Sirius through to the kitchen at the rear of the house and said
hello.
"Hermione!" Emma called.
With a sudden rush of thumping feet Hermione came down the stairs
leading up to the bedrooms in a rush and barrelled into the kitchen.
"Hi, Sirius!" she said, going to the older man and giving him a hug.
A little shocked by Hermione's forwardness it took him a moment to hug
her back.
Looking down at the top of her head, he said, "Hello, my little darling."
Harry just snorted and Emma just rolled her eyes.
"Where's Dan?" asked Harry.
Hermione said, "Outside talking to the lovely men who stopped by in a
plumbers van across the street. He's just letting them know we're going to
be away for a while."
Harry nodded
Hermione helped her mother tidy up the kitchen while they waited.
A few minutes later, Dan walked back in the front door. He drew a small
automatic from the middle of his back and check-safed it before re-
tucking it back into the small holster in the small of his back.
Sirius watched him with curiosity.
"What was that?" he asked.
Dan replied, "A nine millimetre automatic. Twelve rounds, hollow
tipped."
That seemed to confuse Sirius even more than he was already.
Harry grinned and decided to explain it to his godfather. He said, "A
powerful enough mundane weapon useful at short distances no more
than about duelling ranges. For longer distances they have a longer
weapon. Quite lethal."
"Ah!" said Sirius, suddenly understanding.
Looking around the room he asked, "Are we ready to go?"
Dan replied, "Yes. But I'm coming, too."
Looking at his godfather, Harry asked, "Can you side-along apparate
two?"
Frowning, Sirius said, "Yes, but it'd be easier to make two trips."
"Okay," said Harry. "You take Emma and I'll take Hermione. Then you can
come back for Dan?"
"Sounds like a plan," said Dan.
Sirius walked up and held on to Emma while she held on to him. Then
they were gone. Harry took Hermione.
# # #
At the Pottery, Harry arrived and held up Hermione for the few seconds
it took her to get her balance, and Sirius went back and collected Dan.
They were back a few seconds later.
Pixie popped in and asked, "Missy Emma and Mister Dan like tea?"
Emma said to the little elf, "Yes, but I'll come and give you a hand."
Pixie, having had previous experience of this with Emma, nodded and
popped away. Emma left the room heading for the kitchen. Harry
suspected she was more checking to ensure he and Sirius were eating
well, than to actually assist in making tea.
A few moments later they received a floo call from the Ossuary. Amelia,
then Susan, stepped through. Amelia had her wand out ready for trouble
until she was sure the room was safe.
Sirius said to her, "You know, you come across as quite paranoid when
you do that," indicating her wand.
Amelia grinned and said, "My instructor at the auror training centre said,
'Better to look paranoid and be alive than be foolish and dead'."
Sirius grinned and nodded his head. "Moody. We were the same during
the war," he said.
"Okay, that's everybody," said Harry, changing the subject. Turning to
Susan he asked, "Do you want to go first?"
Susan replied, "Yes, please."
Sirius said, "Right. Everyone else, please move to the walls. Susan, you're
in the middle of the floor."
After moving folks around, during which time Emma came back in, they
were ready.
Looking at Susan, Sirius said, "The best way to start is to put your body
into a position somewhat how your form looks when you've changed. It
gets your mind thinking of the shape. So, you're a wolf, right?"
Nodding, Susan got down onto her hands and knees in the middle of the
floor, "Is this okay?"
Sirius replied, "More than okay."
"Now, I want you to relax, in that position meditate just slightly if you
need to, then use your magic to push your body into the shape of the
wolf. Let me know when you're ready."
Susan held still for a little while and then quietly said, "Okay, I'm ready."
Harry moved up to one side of Susan, holding his hands at the ready,
while Sirius drew his wand and took the other. Everyone else remained
quiet and watched with avid interest.
"Okay, Susan," he said. "Now."
Harry and Sirius both pumped their magic into Susan. And she changed
with an almost audible pop.
Dan and Emma gasped in shock.
"Merlin!" said Amelia.
"Wow!" said Sirius. "That was quick."
Harry moved around in front of the young girl and told her to sit on her
haunches. She did so and copied almost the same expression as Neville
the day before.
Thinking, he said, "Definitely a wolf. Young adolescent from your lines. A
pretty big one, too."
Suddenly, he realised what he was seeing, "Damn, Susan! You make one
big wolf; bigger than a timber wolf, even!"
Susan titled her head across to the other side and appeared to frown back
at Harry. She rose back up onto all four feet and turned her head to look
at herself from one side to the other.
"Allow me," said Sirius. He conjured the same mirror they'd used for
Neville and put it so Susan could see her own reflection. Again, she made
those slight head tilts Harry was used to seeing a puppy do.
Grinning, Harry stood back up and said, "Okay, time to revert."
Sirius then stepped forward and said, "Okay, Susan." Getting the girl's
attention he said, "To revert you just need to let the form go and allow
yourself to revert back to your normal self. When you're ready, do that.
Harry and I will be here to help force the change, if necessary."
Again, with an almost audible pop, Susan changed. This time, back to her
normal self. Harry looked up at Sirius and asked, "Did you assist?"
"No", said Sirius. "She changed too quick for me to even have a chance to
raise my wand."
"Me, neither," said Harry. "I think she's going to understand this the
quickest of the three."
Looking at the young girl as she rose to her feet, Sirius asked, "How did
that feel?"
Thinking hard, Susan replied, "It felt... right. I felt alive and I felt like I
needed to run and hunt!"
Looking at Harry, he grinned and said, "She's going to be a natural at
this."
Nodding, Harry grinned back before turning to Susan and saying, "Yeah,
you're not going to have any trouble getting this down pat."
Sirius piped up and said to her, "For now, though, take a break. We'll give
Hermione a shot."
Susan moved off to the side to stand next to her aunt, grinning like a
loon. While Hermione came forward and stood in the middle of the floor.
"Okay, 'Mione," said Harry. "As you're a bird, you'll need to remain
standing. But I want you to lean forward a bit and hold your arms
straight down by your sides as if they were your wings."
Hermione took the stance as she was instructed, but asked, "Why do I
need to do this when Harry doesn't?"
Replying, Harry said, "Because I now have quite a bit of experience
assuming my form. Taking the stance just helps you get your mind into a
receptive state for your first couple of times."
Sirius then said, "Same thing as Susan, meditate a little and focus on
assuming the shape of your..."
"White-tipped crow," finished Harry.
Sirius then said, "Let us know when you're ready."
A few moments later, Hermione nodded.
Stepping forward, as Harry did the same from the other side, he
instructed, "Okay, push!"
Harry and Sirius both pushed their magic into Hermione and she flowed
into her shape. Now standing before them was what looked like a large
crow with white tips on its pinion feathers and the tips of its tail feathers.
Again, it was a large bird, standing almost knee high to the adults in the
room.
Again, Harry heard a sharp intake of breath from the others in the room.
He wondered when he'd become quite so blasé about someone assuming
their animagus form.
"Okay," said Sirius in a little amazement. "That's pretty big for a normal
adolescent crow."
Hermione was using the mirror to give herself a good look over. She was
carefully moving her wings out from her body and spreading her
feathers. Her wingspan was going to be quite impressive; bigger even
than Harry's.
Grinning, Harry replied, "That's because I don't think she's going to be a
normal crow. I think she may be something more than that. Those white
tips are very unusual."
Hermione was looking all around; at herself, at her reflection, at her
parents, at everyone.
Stepping forward again, Sirius said, "Okay, time to revert."
"Okay, Hermione," he said. Hermione looked up at him as he said, "Time
to revert. When you're ready."
Harry moved into his now normal position on the other side and both he
and Sirius stood ready to assist. She leaned forward just a little and
then... blurred. 'Normal' Hermione was now standing in front of them
bent forward a little.
She stood up straight, turned to Harry, grinned and threw her arms
around him.
"Oh, wow!" she exclaimed. "That was so... cool!"
Looking over her shoulder, Harry asked Sirius, "Did you need to assist
with the reversion?"
"No," replied Sirius. "You?"
"No," he said.
Patting the girl on the back, Harry said, "Okay, 'Mione. You need to let
me go now."
Hermione reluctantly let go of Harry and went to her parents saying, "Did
you see that? I'm a crow!"
"Errr... yeah," said Dan, still a little shocked.
Sirius then turned to Susan and asked, "Ready for a second attempt?"
Nodding, Susan replied, "Yes, please!" And moved into the centre of the
room once more.
Standing between Sirius and Harry she concentrated a little bit and,
before Sirius or Harry were even ready, she blurred and assumed her
wolf form.
"Ummm... Harry?" asked Sirius. "Did you..."
"Nope!" said Harry with a grin. "That was all her!"
Susan sat on her haunches and looked around a bit to make sure she had
everything where it was supposed to be. Then stood and tried to walk
around the room a bit. At first, she was a little off-gaited, but soon
learned how to walk in her form after a bit of concentration.
She moved back into the centre of the room and, after a little hesitation,
blurred back into her normal human form.
Sirius chuckled and said, "Yeah, she's got this."
Grinning, Harry said to her, "What you're now going to need to do is
watch how dogs and horses move about. A wolf moves the same way.
There's walking, trotting, galloping, jumping and the ways they suddenly
change direction."
Getting her attention, Sirius said, "When you're ready to try those, the
Pottery here has plenty of outside space in the woods where we can help
you practice that. We're a pretty decent distance from non-magical folks.
And I doubt it's going to take you all that long to get the hang of it,
considering how quickly you've picked up assuming your form and
reverting back."
Turning to Hermione, Harry asked, "You ready to try again, 'Mione?"
Hermione nodded and skipped to the middle of the room as Susan moved
out of the way. She leaned forward slightly with her arms by her side
and, before Harry or Sirius could even move to assist, she blurred and
assumed the form of her crow.
Exasperated but amused, Sirius said, "What is it with you kids? You're
picking it up so fast!"
Hermione looked at him with her beak slightly open and gave a little
'caw!'. She spread her wings out to each side and turned about on the
spot with little hops. She looked down at her rather skinny legs with her
splayed toes, and moved them about a little.
Looking up she gave her wings a single beat and lifted about a foot into
the air.
Harry pleaded, "Please don't try to fly in the house."
"When you want to try that," he said, "we'll go outside and try a few
attempts at gliding and banking. Then we'll go over how your wings work
when they're flapping. In the mean time, you need to watch some videos
in slow motion of birds in flight, and how they take off and land."
Hermione, without warning, suddenly blurred and assumed her normal
form.
"Merlin!" exclaimed Sirius. "Both of them! Like naturals!"
Harry just shook his head and chuckled. Speaking to the room, he asked,
"How about we have some morning tea?"
That made everyone at least start to relax. With a wave of his wand,
Sirius brought the furniture back into the room. "Pixie!" he called.
*Pop* "Yes, Master Sirius, Sir?"
"You can bring in the morning tea, now, Pix," he said.
*Pop* *Pop* And the morning tea was laid out on the coffee table.
# # #
After a quick call through to Longbottom Manor via floo, they were soon
joined by Neville and Augusta.
Hermione and Susan tag teamed Neville and told him they, too, could
now assume their animagus forms. Neville was clearly excited for them
both.
Augusta said, "This is actually quite extraordinary. Everyone always
assumed it was such a rare gift."
It was Sirius who responded first. Shaking his head, he said, "No, it just
takes learning how to meditate, seeking your form, meeting it, and then
being given a bit of assistance in assuming it for the first time. If you
want to discover your own, Harry and I can help you."
"Lord Black," said Amelia. "Clearly, you have such an animagus form,
yourself. You wouldn't know so much about the subject if you didn't."
Looking abashed before sighing, "Yeah, I do."
He gave a shrug, looking at Harry, said, "It was bound to come out sooner
or later."
Harry just grinned back and said, "You'd best show them."
Sirius rose from his seat and moved to stand in front of the fireplace. He
suddenly blurred and took the form of his Irish Wolfhound.
Harry said with a wide grin, "Everyone, say hello to Padfoot!"
"He has his own name?" asked Hermione wondrously.
Sirius blurred back and said, "In the group of like-skilled folks I was a
part of, it was de rigueur to have a different name when you were in your
animagus form."
"Can we have a name for ours?" asked Susan excitedly.
Sirius, moving back to his seat, said, "Yes, but it's not up to you to pick
the name. It's up to the others to pick it for you."
Sitting back and clearly remembering better days, he said, "It was James
and Remus who picked mine, Padfoot. I picked Pettigrew's, Wormtail.
James gave Remus his very early, Moony, because he's a werewolf. That's
what started the concept, actually. And Moony and Pettigrew who gave
Harry's father his, Prongs."
Turning to Harry, she asked, "And your name is 'Pup'?"
Harry snorted and replied, "No. Sirius is the only one who calls me that."
"Moony called him 'Cub'," said Sirius, continuing. "And James called him
'Prongslet'."
"Then, do you have one, Harry?" asked Susan.
Nodding, Harry said, "Myrrdin called me 'Archimedes', but it's not really a
suitable name for the style of which Sirius speaks."
Hermione, frowning, asked, "Wait. Wasn't Archimedes the name of
Merlin's owl?"
Grumbling, Harry said, "No. I was never 'Merlin's owl'. It was that
damnable blonde-headed kid, Arthur, who called me that because he
knew it annoyed me. That damned kid was never Merlin's apprentice, I
was. But, Merlin taught Arthur how to read and write and, when he grew
up, he wrote a bloody book. In it he claimed to have been Merlin's
apprentice and I was just an owl, when he knew damned well that wasn't
true!"
"You were Merlin's owl?" asked Dan, shocked. "The one in the Disney
film? That owl?"
"Yes... No... Disney, as has a lot of the written history, got a few things
wrong," explained Harry. "That damned kid wrote what he did as revenge
against me for pranking his butt on a couple of occasions. And then
people assumed it as fact, rather than the fiction it was.
"I was the so-called owl and wore the glasses, not Myrrdin. I was also the
apprentice, but part of my training was assumed to have been Arthur's
because of his bloody book. Arthur lied about that; he was only a non-
magical. I couldn't speak in my earth phoenix form, either, as Disney's
version does. However, Myrrdin was a highly skilled Legilimens and he
could read my thoughts while I was in my form. I, of course, could
understand him when he talked to me."
"Just because, on one occasion, I stuffed this great honking sword he
found through the middle of a rock in a churchyard, he held a grudge."
"It was you who put the sword in the stone?" asked Emma.
"Well, yes," grumbled Harry sitting back with his arms crossed. "I did it as
a prank."
"The sword in the stone was a prank?" asked Sirius.
Harry just grumbled about people taking things too seriously, while
Sirius rolled around in his seat howling with laughter.
"Why else would a sword be sticking out of a rock?" he asked.
Emma asked, "So, you pulled a practical joke on King Arthur?"
"No," replied Harry, "I pranked a kid, another orphan, that Myrrdin
rescued from semi-slavery from a castle in England. Myrrdin thought he'd
make a good friend for me. But, we never got along. Not really. Myrrdin
used to grab him, bring him to the pocket reality, teach him some stuff,
and then send him back. But I'd be trying to meditate and the kid would
poke me and demand I come play with him. He just annoyed the hell out
of me.
"On one of those occasions the kid had brought an old sword with him
and was dragging it everywhere. But he left it behind when Myrrdin sent
him back. Myrrdin told me to send him his sword, so I did. I stuffed it in
a rock in a nearby churchyard where he'd find it. And I was kind enough
that I left it keyed to him so no one would steal it.
"It was those silly bloody bone-headed knights who, seeing him pull it
back out, instantly declared him their rightful king for his deed.
Seriously, I think those knights must've taken one too many hits to their
collective heads to have done that! Not one of them bothered to ask how
the sword came to be in the bloody rock in the first place!"
Sirius, having laughed himself right out of his chair, was still howling
with laughter on the floor.
"Shut up, Snuffles!" grumbled Harry to his godfather.
Still laughing, Sirius said, "You went to pull a prank on a poor,
defenceless mundane kid, and it made him a king!"
"It's not funny, Snuffles!" exclaimed Harry quite crossly. "It upset the
future of the country and it took Myrrdin and me years to fix it. It took a
couple of centuries in real time before we got the rightful ruling line back
where it belonged and have the so-called history of Arthur rendered
folklore. That little wart of a boy was supposed to have gone on to fulfil
his dream and become a mighty knight; not become king!
"As punishment, Myrrdin made me train the boy for the next few years
while he worked at fixing the problem it caused, until it was safe to leave
him alone to his own devices."
Neville, speaking up for the first time, said, "So, not only did you prank
Merlin. You also pranked King Arthur."
Shrugging, Harry replied, "Yeah, I suppose."
Neville declared, "You're bonkers!"
"Neville!" cried Augusta. "What a horrid thing to say!"
Neville asked, "Well, what would you call it, grandmother?"
Thinking, Augusta replied, "Inadvisable."
"Anyway," said Harry, trying to get the conversation back on track. "We
need to figure out Marauder names for everyone. But I suggest we wait
awhile. I have a feeling there's more about each of the animagus forms
we don't know yet. And we might want to learn what those are, first."
"Anyone else have anything?" asked Dan.
There were a range of verbal nods in the negative from everyone else.
"In that case," said Dan, "Emma and I do. We're not letting Harry walk
through Diagon Alley alone. No matter how close his backup is. We're
going to walk with him."
Harry just rolled his eyes.
Amelia leaned forward and said, "Actually, Major Granger, that's a very
good idea. I must confess it concerned me, too."
Dan said, "Well, we know this Dumbledore fellow doesn't know us from a
bar of soap. So, when Harry goes straight to Gringotts, we'll be there
waiting for him. Supposedly, he and Hermione will quickly discover
they're both going to Hogwarts for the first time and strike up an
immediate friendship. Emma, Hermione and I will then be walking with
him when he goes to do his shopping."
Nodding, Amelia said, "That works. Anyone else have ideas about this?"
More negative head shakes from everyone else, including Harry, this
time.
Harry said, "Just that Neville and Susan will be trained by Sirius on how
to move in their animagus forms, while I'll train Hermione in moving and
flight in hers."
Susan and Neville nodded. But Hermione said, "Harry, I'm afraid of
heights. I don't think I'm going to be any good at this."
Harry smiled and replied, "You'll never need to be afraid of heights again,
'Mione. The fear of heights has more to do with the fear of falling,
together with the... sudden deceleration syndrome at the end. And that's
something you're never going to have to fear again."
"Well, I have one to add to next Wednesday's... festivities," said Amelia.
"Just so Figg can't get in contact with Dumbledore when Harry pays her a
visit, I'll be summoning him to my office for questions relating to... how
it is he's managing to avoid being put on trial. I'll also be hinting how I
believe he's been bribing other members of the Wizengamot. That should
keep him busy for at least an hour."
After working out times when Harry and Sirius could train the three, the
semi-impromptu meeting broke up and folks headed home. The
Longbottoms and Boneses left via the floo first; and then Sirius and Harry
shuttled the Grangers back to their home.
# # #
Внимание! Этот перевод, возможно, ещё не готов.
Его статус: идёт перевод
http://tl.rulate.ru/book/100904/4562227
Готово:
Использование:
